Podcasts about intimacy

Are you ready to be intimate? Not ready? Intimacy can be a hard thing for some women after having babies. This episode has some tips and encouragement to help you in this season.  Email me on if you want me to continue doing postpartum or get back to pregnancy podcasts!: positivityinpregnancy@gmail.com Spark Love in Your Marriage and Motherhood Let's Get Awkward: Intimacy and Pleasure in Your Marriage Mama Natural Resource for week 8 postpartum Other Episodes on Nursing Your baby from ME: Nursing Crash Course for First Time Moms Dealing with Emotional Ups and Down of Nursing a baby 5 tips for Success in Nursing Your Baby Breast Feeding to Lose Weight Eat, Wake, Sleep Cycle I use with my babies Works with Nursing or Breastfed babies **Morning Sickness Mini Course for Mental Health (Formerly the Positive Pregnancy Program)**: This self-led video program, made to help foster positivity durning pregnancy. It is for women who have or do struggle with pregnancy and who want to have strong mental health during and specifically the first trimester of pregnancy during the nausea! This Mini Course will help you mentally navigate the hardships of the physical changes of pregnancy, especially that morning sickness phase. Direct link to Morning Sickness Mini Course for Mental Health Positivity in Pregnancy and Motherhood website: www.positivityinpregnancy.com Other Episodes you might like: Anxiety? Stressed in pregnancy? Podcast episode Strategies to Calm Fears and Worries in Pregnancy Episodes on Dealing with Nausea in the first trimester: Puking and Feeling Like I Can't Coping with Nausea in Pregnancy YouTube for Positivity in Pregnancy: https://www.youtube.com/@PregnancyisHardwithJosly-nd8wd Here is the Facebook Page for Pregnancy is hard: I have documented my journey of my fourth baby on this page and have other juicy and good tips for enjoying pregnancy better. https://www.facebook.com/pregnancyishard Here is the Pregnancy is Hard Support Group on Facebook: Let's offer support, help and fun for those in the trenches of pregnancy! https://www.facebook.com/groups/165102315544693 Instagram: @positivityinpregnancy  

A Year of Intimacy Obedience and Multiplication is the topic that will be discussed today on RIOT Podcast, a Christian Discipleship Podcast.

Betting her Ass. Another look at ‘girls night out.' Based on a post by Farmer Jill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the usual thing, Dexter and Mia Johnson were married 19 years, and everyone thinks they have it all together. They met at a 4th of July fireworks. The fireworks were over, and it started to rain. Dexter had a coat and Mia didn't. He lent her his and the rest is history. Two kids came along, Allison and Amy. Two good kids, two good jobs, a nice house in the suburbs. Dexter and Mia were more in love now than when they first married. The only thing Dexter could complain about was Mia's friends Cynthia and Roxanne. Cynthia or Cyndi (sounds like sin for a reason) was married to Chet, and they had no children. Cyndi was a beautiful woman. She knew it and used it. Cyndi liked to try new things and always talked about the latest concepts. They weren't always new ideas, but they were new to her, and she spoke about them with passion like a true believer. Cyndi's latest was that the three women should start going out one night a month together, the dreaded girls' night out ( or Girls' Night, for short). Roxanne went by Roxy, and if Cyndi was beautiful, Roxy was gorgeous. She was married to Tom. They had a single child. Roxy wasn't the sharpest knife in the drawer and usually would get drawn into Cyndi's latest ideas. Sometimes this caused Roxy some grief because she didn't always "get" all the fine details of Cyndi's latest obsession. TikTok trends were an example of this. Cyndi got into a phase of TikTok and never should have told Roxy about "The one chip challenge." Luckily, Roxy only had some bad diarrhea. Thankfully, Tom or Mia usually caught Roxy before she did something really stupid. Dexter was used to laughing as Mia told him about Cyndi's latest and greatest but when the topic of a girl's night out came up he did not laugh. "Mia I'm not sure if you're asking me if you can go or just telling me about it but it's a hard no." Mia was taken aback, Dexter had hard lines, but she hadn't been near one in a while. "Dex, what do you mean, hard no? Cyndi said that this could be good for a marriage. I also don't like you saying hard no, you can't order me around." "Mia, when we got married, we committed to one another. That means we have a veto over the other person. In my mind, it means that each person should know what would be a veto thing to the other and therefore not do it in the first place, or in other words, use a self-veto. Let me give you a real-world example. 3 weeks ago, all of the guys were going to the stripper bar after work because Davis was getting married. I didn't think you would like me to go to a stripper bar. I also didn't think it was appropriate for me to go. I imposed a veto on myself and told them I wasn't going. I gave Tony $50 bucks to buy a round on me, and I came home. Maybe you would have said yes, maybe you wouldn't care but I don't think it is appropriate behavior for me, your husband. If I had of wanted to go and asked you and you said no, I would not have gone and respected your veto." Mia spent some time digesting Dexter's words. Part of the reason they had such a good marriage is because they talked things out. Mia also remembered a few times when Cyndi's schemes had almost cost them money before Dexter pointed out the flaws. "Dex I wasn't sure if I was going to ask you if I could go along, but now I don't have to. I am not going but I am interested to see if what Cyndi think's it will achieve will actually happen." "Mia I love you more than anything, and I'm glad you aren't going to go with Cyndi and Roxy. I would also be interested to hear about whether or not it pans out like Cyndi thinks." Dexter never wanted to close the door on communication. Moreover, he knew he had been kind of harsh and didn't want Mia to think him as a bully. He was not changing his mind however, about the Girls' Night. Dexter was also taking nothing for granted and was going to talk to Chet and Tom as soon as possible. Three days later while they were eating supper, Mia told Dexter about Cyndi and Roxy's Girls' Night the night before. Mia was pretty excited. "Umm, Dex; Cyndi and Roxy went out last night, Thursday's is lady's night at Maxi's. They told me it was great." Dexter pondered for a moment, something about Maxi's was out there that he couldn't remember. Then it came to him. "Isn't Maxi's like a pickup bar?" "I'm not sure about that, but it is the happ'n place to be in this town. Cyndi said that Chet didn't know what hit him when she got home. Roxy said that Tom liked how rejuvenated she was. So far, this seems to be working like they said." Mia knew better than to push any harder about the Girls' Night and going with her friends. She definitely wanted to go with them, but Dexter said no, and it wasn't worth a big fight. The following Wednesday Dexter met up with Chet and Tom for a beer. After beers were ordered, Dexter got to the point. "Thanks for coming, Chet and Tom. I really appreciate you coming out to speak with me. I was wondering about your wives and them going out together once a month." Chet laughed, "Yes, the good'ole girl's night out. Cyndi's latest thing. What would you like to know?" "It seems your wives have been telling my wife Mia about how great it is. Specifically, that it has made a difference in the bedroom." Now Tom laughed, "That's a laugh, Roxy came home the first time all hot and bothered and wanted to get it on. She was all worked up. I said No thanks. I told her that I had no interest in being the vicarious recipient of her lust for other guys. She wasn't happy about that, and tried to deny it. I told her that once she was truly excited for me, lusting for me, then I would be available. She was shocked that I turned her down for sex. The girls went out on Thursday, and by Saturday, she was all over me, once the kid went to bed. Sure, it was great, but I think there was some left-over lust from Thursday that reduced it from awesome." Chet had taken a different approach, "That's a good idea, but it's not what I did. Instead, on the Wednesday night before, I took Cyndi to bed right after supper and gave her my best. By the time we fell asleep, I was worn out. When she came home the next night from her Girls' Night, I pretended to be asleep; so any amorous intentions she might have had, didn't get fulfilled." Dexter tried to match up what the husbands said, with what their wives told Mia. Then Chet continued, "What about you Dex? Why isn't Mia going with our wives to the Girls' Night?" "I told her no. I told her that we had veto rights over the other's actions, and I didn't want her to go. I told her I saw no benefit, only a downside." Tom was impressed, "That's what I should have done. Sorry Chet, but Cyndi tends to lead Roxy down the garden path. Anyways it made me sit down with Roxy and have a serious conversation about fidelity; and that if she did anything that didn't pass the husband test we're done. What did Mia specifically say they told her?" "She said that your wife was rejuvenated by the experience; and that Chet didn't know what hit him." Chet laughed louder, "I think that Cyndi got that confused; she said that to me, after I wore her out on Wednesday. She said, What got into you? I don't know what hit me.' She liked our Wednesdays before her Girls' Night, at least that's what she told me. So, I guess in a way it is good for us, but frankly I've never complained about the sex with Cyndi, anyways." Tom looked confused, "Rejuvenated, is not the word I would use, but it sort of works. Roxy, before this Girls' Night thing wasn't initiating very much, but now she did. Not that she turned me down very often, when I initiated. But you know, it's nice when they come after you for a change." Dexter was feeling much better about things after he left the bar. Chet and Tom seemed to have things well-in-hand. Mia said nothing about the Girls' Night for the next couple of months, but her friends wouldn't let it go, that she wasn't coming. Cyndi especially wanted to get Mia to come. Cyndi had discovered something called the hotwife lifestyle that she wanted to couple with the Girls' Night. She called Mia and invited her out for coffee on the Monday before the women were having another Thursday Girls' Night. Cyndi was already seated when Mia arrived. "Hi Cyndi, what's so important that we have to meet for coffee today?" "Oh, Mia! There's so much to tell you. But first I have to ask, can you remind me why don't you come to our girls' night out?" Mia was a little embarrassed about this. She had told Cyndi and Roxy she wasn't interested; she didn't want to tell them that Dexter said no. "I'm just not interested Cyndi; it's not my thing." "Come on, Mia! It's loads of fun. It makes a girl feel young and wanted, desired even." "Dex wants me, I'm certain he desires me, I don't need anyone else for that." "Come on Mia, you aren't even a little bit interested in seeing what happens? Maybe Roxy and I are doing things there, that have really spiced things up in the bedroom." Truthfully, Mia was very interested in being part of the Girls' Night. She tried to keep the eagerness under control, and out of her tone, "What kind of things have you two been doing?" "Oh, a few little things that might not pass the husband test. But don't worry; Chet's fully on board and is reaping the results." Mia was shocked. Chet was okay with this? "Sure, he is. It gets him right worked up that we're out flirting and things. He especially likes it when I come home and give him the details." If Mia had a fault, it was being too trusting. If Cyndi was telling her this, it must be true. This just made Mia want to go to the next Girls' Night, all the more. "Wow, well, I can talk to Dex about it. I'll see what he thinks." Cyndi saw an opening and drove in the wedge, "What about what he thinks? Aren't you your own boss? Does he think he can order you around, and tell you what to do? I thought Dex was a good guy? Now you're telling me he's some kind of dinosaur. Next time we all get together, I'm going to have a talk with him." That was the last thing Mia wanted: Cyndi talking to Dex about this. She also didn't want Cyndi to think she was under Dexter's thumb. "Ok, I'm pretty sure I'm good to go with you guys; but I am going to run it by Dex." Cynthia held off talking about anything else. She figured she had pushed hard enough, for now. If Mia came on Thursday, she could tell her about the hot-wife thing, then. That night, after the kids went to bed, Mia and Dexter were on the sofa watching TV. Mia really wanted to go out to the Girls' Night on Thursday and decided she had better talk to Dex, sooner rather than later. "Dex, you know how we spoke about me going on a Girls' Night a while back? You told me about your veto, and I've been thinking about that. If the President uses the veto, the Senate and House can override it, but if that doesn't work then the congress can try again. I'm not interested in overriding your veto, but I would like to discuss it again." "Sure Mia, we can discuss it again. Good communication is one of the keys to a happy marriage. What has changed with Cyndi and Roxy, and their Girls' Night, which is going to convince me not to use my veto?" "Cyndi told me that She and Chet are really reaping the rewards of this, in the bedroom. She said he gets very worked up. Roxy told me that She and Tom are the same. This has really spiced things up for them." "Mia, are you telling me that you aren't enjoying our loving? I thought we kept it pretty exciting? It wasn't too long ago you told me it was spectacular. What sorts of things could happen on a Girls' Night, that we couldn't do together?" "Cyndi says that there is flirting and other things that they do when they are out that might not pass the husband test, but Chet and Tom are on board with it, and it is ramping things up in the bedroom." Dexter was stunned. Chet and Tom were good with that? No way. "Mia, there is no way that Chet and Tom are good with their wives fooling around on their Girls' Night." "No Dex it's true, Cyndi told me, and Roxy confirmed it." "Ok Mia, how about this then. We have a bet about this. I bet that Chet and Tom are not on board with their wives doing things with other men, that would not pass the husband test." Mia was sure that she could win this bet; she would make the wager, and then she could go out to the Girls' Night. "What kind of bet are we talking about, Dex? What would you want to bet, the loser does dishes for the week? Something like that?" "No Mia. I want weekly anal sex if I win, what do you want if you win?" Mia was flabbergasted. Dexter had never shown any interest in anal sex and the thought of it disgusted her. "I thought you weren't interested in that, Dex, has something changed?" "No change, but when you lose, I want you to remember this for a long time." Mia said nothing, but pulled out her phone and started texting. A flurry of texts later Mia was ready to respond. "Ok Dex, I think this is a sucker bet; but when you lose I get to go out to a Girls' Night with Cyndi and Roxy. I just texted with them, and you are definitely going to lose. You can back out if you like." Dexter shook hands with his wife to confirm the bet. Then Mia wanted to show him the texts. "We can settle this right now, Dex, look at my phone you can read the texts." "No thanks, we will settle this thing properly. Your friends might be bending the truth." "Cyndi said you would say that. She also said that Chet is embarrassed and doesn't want to talk about it. If you ask him, she said he would deny everything to protect his ego." "That Cyndithia sure knows everything. I guess we will just have to independently confirm what she says." "If we can't call Chet because he won't give us a straight answer, what do you propose Dex?" "I'll tell you Thursday Mia. Don't look so glum. I know you want to go on this Girls' Night, but you can certainly wait at least another week. If it's such an easy bet like you think, your friends would probably do it again next week." Tuesday and Wednesday dragged slowly for Mia. Dexter not so much. He was counting on ego's to prove him right. Perhaps it should be said; he was betting on egos to prove him right. There was just no way that Chet and Tom would change their minds. Fantasies are one thing, but what guy would actually want their wife to come home all revved up from being with someone else? This whole Girls' Night thing was like letting a serpent into the garden. On Thursday, Mia came home from work to find Dexter already home. "Hi, are you ready to go out on a date, my love?" "Ah, sure, Dex. Where are we going? and where are the kids?" "Your parents have the kids, and we are going out to supper and then to a club. You need to put on these new work clothes I bought you and put this wig on." Dex had gone to the local college and borrowed really good wigs. Mia took her wig, she was brunette, tonight she would be a blonde. Dex the blonde was going to have black hair and a moustache. They both would wear glasses. Mia figured they were playing dress up for a reason, she just couldn't figure out why. "To settle our bet, we are going to first go out for supper like two businesspeople away from home, and then we are going for a drink at Maxi's. While there, we are going to see what your friends get up to, on their Girls' Night. Phone, please." Mia watched Dexter put her phone in his suit jacket pocket. He put his own in the pocket on the other side. Mia believed that this idea seemed reasonable. Dex would see with his own eyes, what Cyndi and Roxy were up to, and she could go next time, simple as that. It was also kind of fun dressing up in a disguise. The wigs were good quality, and when Mia looked in the mirror with the glasses, she indeed looked like a businesswoman. Dex certainly looked like a businessman too; one that Cyndi and Roxy were unlikely to recognize. Dinner was great. Mia was enjoying her date with Dex. She reflected on the whole Girls' Night thing. What was the big deal? She had such a good time with Dex, isn't that why you get married? Girls' Night is for single women looking to meet someone, not married ones looking to have a happy life. It is one thing to go out once or twice a year with your gal pals to a concert or a birthday party, but every month or every few weeks, this seemed counterproductive. That was time spent away from the person you supposedly wanted to spend your life with. This said, Mia was definitely wondering what Cyndi and Roxy would be up to at Maxi's. Dexter and Mia arrived at Maxi's at 9 pm. It was fairly busy, being ladies' night with cheap drinks for the women. There were plenty of guys there, too; as could be expected. Dexter found them a nice table with a good view, but somewhat out of the way. They had been there only a few minutes when Cyndi and Roxy arrived. After getting drinks, the two women found a table in a main traffic zone. They both were dressed to impress but not slutty. After an hour, Mia was starting to get worried about who was the sucker in this bet. Cyndi and Roxy had been up to dance together and with only a couple of guys. Nothing even remotely risqué had happened. No one bought them drinks, no one sat down with them. They didn't go sit with anyone else. Dexter noticed Cyndi dancing with a very good-looking blonde guy. He never asked her again and soon zeroed in on a very big-chested blonde woman. Dex watched them leave together at 10:45. At 11 pm, Dexter went to the bar to get them a drink as the bartender looked momentarily not busy. "A draft and a white wine, please?" "Sure, coming right up." It was a quick order, Dexter paid and then decided to ask a question. he pointed to Cyndi and Roxy, "Those two in the green and blue dresses, are they regulars?" "I guess you could call them that, but I would call them cock teases." "What do you mean?" "Oh, they are a couple of married women on the prowl; to get amped up for their husbands, but that's it. You look like you're here on business and if you want to hook up with some married slut that are the real deal, try that one over there." The bartender pointed to a solitary woman just coming back from the washroom. She had on a slutty Little black dress, and Dex had noticed she received plenty of attention. Motioning back to Cyndi and Roxy. "So, is that why those two aren't getting the same amount of attention as the one you pointed out, in the black dress?" "Absolutely!, The regulars here know they are wasting their time and effort, so ignore them, it's only the new guys who give them a try but soon learn." The bartender got busy, and Dexter went back to Mia. He didn't share this new information with Mia, let her stew. At 11:45 Roxy and Cyndi looked like they might be getting ready to go so Dexter pulled out Mia's phone. He pulled his chair in closer to Mia and asked her to text Cyndi about how the night was going. Hey Cyndi! How's the night out?" Amazing! Tell me more. Met some great guys! Really? What were they like? Are you still with them? What are you doing? Roxy's still with one now. What! Yes, she's making out with this gorgeous Black guy. Dexter looked at Mia, Mia looked at Roxy, who was sitting at the table watching Cyndi text. Dexter then looked around. "Do you think Cyndi is pretending Roxy is with that Black guy over there? The one kissing what looks to be his girlfriend or wife?" Mia looked over at the couple that had arrived about half an hour ago. They had been all over one another since they arrived. Neither Cyndi nor Roxy had danced with him or even been close to him. Mia wondered what it would feel like for Dex to put his hard cock in her ass. Dexter then turned the phone to him and texted Cyndi, What about you? I might have gone out to the parking lot with this hunky blonde guy. No way! Way! What happened? Let's just say, I better use mouthwash before I kiss Chet tonight. Dexter laughed. "Sounds like she is dreaming that the blonde hunk left with her,  instead of the girl with all the cleavage." Mia swallowed hard, She could not believe her friend was lying to her. She did not want Dex in her ass at all! This couldn't be happening. Then Dexter shook her out of her revelry. "Should I forward these messages to my phone and then pass them on to Tom and Chet?" "No, don't do that, Dex." "But the bet was that they were alright with what their wives were doing?" "You win Dex, let them have their fantasy, getting them in trouble with their husbands; isn't going to save my ass." Dexter was smiling the whole way out of the bar. Once they were back in the car, he handed Mia her phone. Mia immediately began texting and mumbling at the same time. Dexter caught some of the mumbles, 'assholes' 'bitches' Mia was not happy. Mia was even more unhappy when Dexter stopped at the 24-hour pharmacy on the way home. "Why are you stopping, Dex?" "I have a bet to collect on, and no time like the present. Get an enema kit; and make sure you get lots of good lube. I read that you need plenty of lube. Also, get some condoms, it's pretty gross down there. " Mia grabbed her purse and left the car. She looked like a convict headed for execution as she entered the store. Mia returned in only a few minutes with a little bag. Nothing more was said on the way home. There was plenty of thinking going on. Mia couldn't believe how her friends had lied to her. They knew she had bet her ass, and they still lied to her! She couldn't believe their bullshit about the Girls' Night. Dex was so right about the veto, and what was appropriate in a marriage. The worst of it was that she didn't even really care about the Girls' Night, it was just her friends pushing her, that made her feel so stupid. Now Mia was wondering if she could talk Dex out of reaming her ass. Dex didn't even like it! Maybe she could do something else to pay the debt? Dexter was also thinking. He was hoping Mia had learned her lesson and wouldn't endanger their marriage again. Dex really hoped she would get rid of her stupid friends; Cyndi and Roxy. However, this would probably blow over eventually, and they would be friends again. Then there was the bet. He didn't have any interest in putting his smearing cock around  in Mia's feces; but that was the bet. Mia certainly had not done anything disrespectful or cheated on him. Yet there was plenty of potential for trouble. He just didn't want anything like this to happen again. They arrived home with Mia carrying her pharmacy bag, like it was going to explode. Dexter wanted to take advantage of the kids being gone, the date had been fun, and he was horny. "Mia, why don't you go get ready, in the bedroom. I'll be there shortly." Mia thought about saying something, but a bet is a bet, and she walked to their bedroom, like it was the gallows. Dexter wanted to let her stew, so he checked the sports scores, answered some emails, and somehow burned up ten minutes. Then he went to their bedroom. Mia was naked and got up on all fours, on their bed. He asshole was glistening with lube. She was looking back at the door with a look that could only be described as pleading. Dexter entered the room and began undressing. "Mia, do you understand how much I don't ever want to share you?" "Yes, Dex, I'm sorry if I gave you the wrong idea. I just want you, and only you." "Mia, do you understand how much I love you?" "Yes, Dex, I know you love me more than I deserve, or can imagine." "That's good Mia because I can't even describe how much I love you." Dexter was now naked, and his cock was hard as an iron bar. He picked up a condom package. "Mia, what do you think of Roxy and Cyndi right now?" "I'm so pissed at them right now, that I never want to talk to them again. They just suggest stupid things all the time, like this Girls' Night and that crazy Ponzi scheme, a few years ago. They even do stupid things like that Tiktok challenge. I don't care if I ever see them again." Dexter wasn't so sure about that, as he rolled the condom on his cock never taking his eyes off Mia. Mia was starting to look like she was going to cry. Dexter came in close behind Mia, and she couldn't look anymore. She just put her head down, closed her eyes, and gritted her teeth. Dexter slowly ran his cock down her ass crack from the top until he was lined up with her rosebud. He began to rub her asshole in little circles with the tip of his cock. "Mia, are you ready?" "No, Dex, please be gentle. I know a bet is a bet, but I really don't want this. Please use more lube. Go slow, please." Dexter made a big show of getting the lube and squirting down her crack. He also made sure to lube up his condom. It was at this point that Dexter smelled his wife's arousal. He looked and her pussy was glistening just like her asshole. "Mia, is this turning you on?" "No, well yes, ah no. I had a great night with you, Dex and the kids are away, and that usually means great sex. So, I am excited but not about the anal." Dexter almost laughed, Mia was so worked up about the anal sex, she was sweating and almost hyperventilating. At the same time, she had a great night and wanted him. Time for one more question, "Mia who's the sucker?" "I ah, ugh, ah." Dexter had pulled off the condom and plunged into Mia's aroused cunt. "I am the sucker, Dex. Please, this feels great, but don't torture me any longer, please just get the anal over with." "Mia I'm not putting my cock in there. I think the point has been made without smearing your poop on my cock.  Your cunt is far sexier and feels so right for my cock. You accepted your loss of the bet, let's not have to do that again." "Oh, Dex, you are too good to me. I'm not going to even think of doing anything that might get vetoed, ever again. I'm sorry it got this far, please forgive me?" "Oh, course I forgive you, Mia, however, you really should stay away from those two. They are nothing but trouble." "I hope I never see those bitches again! Some friends they are! Let's forget about them and enjoy each other." "Mia, I love you." "I love you, too Dexter." 3 Months Later. Mia and Dexter were doing very well, but Mia was missing her friends. Cyndi and Roxy were also missing Mia. Their husbands had asked Dexter about why the three women weren't friends anymore, and Dexter had filled them in. Both women were on a very short leash after that. No more Girls' Night for them! Chet was particularly disappointed in Cythia for trying to mislead Mia and hurt her marriage. However, Chet and Tom were enjoying all the extra attention they were receiving from their wives in the bedroom. Tom especially, was loving the blow job festival Roxy was having for him. Yet the two women were upset about what had happened with Mia, and they missed their friend. Good people can do without a bad friend, but bad people do miss the good friend they offended. The husbands knew that there had to be some closure to what happened, so when Chet came up with a plan. Tom and Dexter readily agreed. They would have a BBQ get-together on the following Saturday, at Chet and Cynthia's house. The husbands informed the women about it on Wednesday. "Mia, I know that Cyndi and Roxy really burned you, bad. But you've been friends with them forever, and I think you need more closure than a handful of hate texts." Mia was missing her friends. They had been friends for a very long time. It left a void in Mia's life, and Dexter didn't want the burden of making up for the other voids in her well-balanced life. The way things ended was unfinished, and she did want to speak to them. Yet, she also didn't want to bring it up with Dexter. Now that Dex was bringing it up, Mia was happy to talk about it. "I do miss them, even after what they did, I would like to have some closure with them." "We husbands have organized a BBQ for Saturday. The women don't have to do anything, we are taking care of it. At the appropriate time, we will then sit down and sort out the Girls' Night fiasco." "Thanks for this, Dex. You really are too good to me." "And you are good to me, Mia, let's keep that going." The time before Saturday dragged for Mia, Cynthia, and Roxy. When Dex and Mia arrived at Chet and Cyndi's house, Tom and Roxy were already there. It was awkward for a while, but eventually, with the beers flowing, things lightened up. It was almost like old times. As agreed, no one spoke about the elephant in the room. After supper, Mia was talking with Dexter when she noticed that everyone else was missing from the backyard. "Mia, it's time to get this mess sorted out. You are to go into the living room and listen to what Tom tells you." Mia thought this all was pretty odd. She slowly entered the house, as Dexter sat down on the patio and drank his beer. She was shocked to see Tom standing, and Roxy kneeling over on all fours in the middle of the living room. The nice skirt that she had been wearing was flipped up over her back, and she had no panties on. Mia was shocked, but Tom's voice brought her out of it, "Ok, Mia, here's your chance to settle the score. These two cost you your ass so now you get theirs." Tom held up a strap-on dildo with a harness. "Already for you." Roxy was looking back at Mia and didn't like the smirk she saw. "Wait a minute Tom, I'm sure Roxy told me she likes anal so what is the revenge in me doing her ass?" Tom then held up a paddle, "We thought you might say that, so how about some whacks with this?" Roxy groaned. She knew about the strap-on and was looking forward to getting punished and maybe getting her friend back. This, however did not look like fun. She started to squirm, and Tom put his hand on her shoulder. "Don't even think of moving Roxy, you're going to take what Mia gives you without complaint." Mia stepped forward and took the paddle from Tom's hand. She smiled as she felt the weight of it. She thought about Dex making a big show about getting ready to do her, so she slowly slid the paddle from the top of Roxy's ass to the bottom. She didn't know how much it would hurt, so she didn't swing very hard. Smack! Tom didn't even feel or see Roxy move, "Come on, Mia, no love taps, make it count." Smack! Mia really let Roxy have it, and to her credit, Roxy didn't move or make a noise, but she did feel tears starting to form in her eyes. Mia gave her five more whacks on the ass. Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Roxy let out a whimper, and the tears were flowing freely. Mia looked at Tom. "How about four more for an even 10?" Mia smiled and slowly slid the paddle down Roxy's ass again. Then she gave Roxy four more. Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Roxy collapsed, curled up in a fetal form, in the middle of the living room. Mia had worked up a bit of a sweat. Roxy was sweating and crying profusely. Mia was kind of stunned that she had done it, but the silence was broken again by Tom, "Roxy; are you sorry for misleading Mia, and costing her ass?" "Yes, please, no more. Sorry Mia, we were stupid, Girls' Night is stupid, please forgive me, I miss you?" The whole thing was surreal to Mia, but she helped Roxy up and gave her a hug. "Yes, I forgive you, Roxy, let's just try and forget this ever happened." Roxy was rubbing her sore ass gently; Mia was thinking that she really got off easy with Dex, but Roxy didn't have to know that. "Thank you, Mia, I really am sorry." Tom then handed Mia the strap-on. "Mia, now it's Cyndi's turn. Cyndi doesn't like anal. Please put this on before you go upstairs to their bedroom. You don't have to use it, but Chet would appreciate it if you were wearing it when you entered the room." Mia looked at Tom, Roxy, and the strap-on. She put the harness on over her shorts, and put the dildo in place. She thought it looked quite funny on her; fake phallus bobbing as she walked up the stairs. When she entered the bedroom, Cynthia did not think it looked funny. Cyndi was knelt at the base of the bed, her bare ass sticking up, and holding a pillow in her arms. "No, Chet, Mia! You can't be serious; please let it be something else!" Chet gave his wife a light slap on her ass; "Come on, Cyndi! Stay bent over, get that ass up, I told you to get ready. You knew what was coming. Do you want Mia to do it with no lube?" "No! Please no." and Cyndi grabbed the tube of lube. She squirted some on her hand, then reached between her legs and found her rosebud. She worked it in and arounf, her hand trembling as she completed the prep. As Cynthia frantically prepped her virgin bottom, Chet held up a paddle out of her view. Chet looked at Mia and pointed at the strap-on and then the paddle. Mia held out her hand to take the paddle. Cyndi was now bent over on all fours with her head down biting into the pillow. She was mumbling "please no" over and over again. Mia stepped up and tapped the dildo on her friends butt. "So, Cyndi, was it worth it telling me those stories about your girls' night out? I bet Chet really liked hearing about you using mouthwash after going out to the parking lot with lusty men?" "No, it was all just make-believe to spice it up. No one did anything wrong, it was just a little fantasy." Mia looked at Chet. Chet was not looking happy. "Not much of a joke to me, Cyndi,” Chet barked.  “Telling your friend I was a cuck. I hope she really pounds your ass." You endangered our marriage and humiliated me. But that wasn't enough, was it? You had to destroy the trust in two other marriages. How can you deserve to have girlfriends, if you disregard their marriages?” Cyndi started to shake, "No! please, please! I was so pathetic. I have no excuse. But still, Please! I'm begging don't put that thing in my ass. I'm sorry, I didn't mean anything by it, I'm sorry, please." Mia slowly traced Cyndi's rosebud with the dildo as Cynthia started to cry. "Cyndi, you could have really fucked up my marriage! That would have been a thousand times worse than letting Dex do my ass, or you getting this hard rod up your ass. You're lucky I've had 3 months to cool off. Otherwise I'd have used a much fatter and longer dildo." "I know Mia, I know. Chet reminds me every day of my fuck up. Please, I'm so sorry, I'll never do anything like that again." I've changed! I have to change. I love my husband, and I love our friendship, Mia.  I'm so, so sorry!” "Well Cyndi, you have to pay for almost ruining my life." Smack! "Oh! shit! fuck! what was that?" "That was a paddle hitting your ass, would you prefer the dildo?" "No, please don't use that dildo! Please use the paddle." Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! These were harder blows than Roxy received. Cynthia was the instigator, and deserving on more severe corrections. Cyndi was now sobbing; she wasn't sure how much it was out of relief for not getting the dildo in her ass; and how much was the pain of the paddle. Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Mia was getting a real charge out of spanking her friend. Her own panties were soaked. She never realized she might be into this. She was just taking a little rest when Chet spoke up again. "So, Cyndi, are you going to try any other new things to ruin anyone's marriage?" "No, Chet. I'm not doing that anymore, I'm happy with the way things are. No more new things." Chet then nodded at Mia, "I don't know Cyndi? Mia better give you a few more reminders." Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Now Cynthia was sobbing uncontrollably from the pain in her ass. She was praying it would be over soon. Nothing had ever hurt so much in her life. When Mia stopped again, the sobbing woman hoped it was over. "Mia, I'm sorry, please forgive me." Mia decided that she had had enough and put the paddle down. "Ok, Cyndi, I forgive you, but just remember if you ever do anything like this again, I will take Chet's advice, and use this dildo on you." And with that, Mia tapped Cynthia's ass with the dildo. Mia then took off the harness and left the room. There was no one in the living room, so she went back outside. Dexter was sitting alone; Mia figured that Roxy and Tom had already left. "Are you feeling better, Mia?" "Yes, Dex; I am, I think they learned their lesson. Can I see them again now?" "Yes, Mia, just no more stupid stuff at all." "Of course, Dex; no more. Cyndi said she's done with that, and Chet will hold her to it." "Good, I'm glad to hear it." "Ah, Dex, can we go home now? I really need you inside me?" Dexter concurred, but was surprised that his lovely wife got aroused by the spankings. He would never figure out women, but it didn't matter he was fairly certain his wife was not going to do anything stupid again, to endanger their marriage. Regardless, he would stay vigilant and keep the communication lines open. Yet for tonight, she was horny. And he was getting lucky. He couldn't complain about that. Based on a post by Farmer Jill, for Literotica.

Hey brother, I'm going to teach you the simplest, most powerful and the most elusive coaching tip I've ever learned. It's SIMPLE because it requires no study, no reading, no exercise and no money. It's POWERFUL because it's the most effective way to quickly reduce anxiety and fear without using drugs. And it's ELUSIVE because when you watch this 10-minute video you may get a huge AH-HA!! And then you'll lose it just as quickly. In fact, not everyone who listens to this episode is going to get it. It will seem TOO simple. Or you might think, "Yeah, that doesn't work for me." This simple coaching tip is actually part of the more advanced portion of our coaching process. You've got to be ready for this. And your mind needs to be open to believing something new. Most men contact me for IMMEDIATE help with their crisis of confidence, confusion, anxiety, sadness, uncertainty and/or fear. I'm taking a chance with this episode that I might just help you - if you're ready - to accept a new way of thinking about your thoughts.In our coaching, we help men get a powerful new mindset that empowers you to give, love and connect more deeply because you're finally doing that within yourself first. This mindset allows empathy, trust and connection to happen because you're confident in who you're being. We teach skills and knowledge that nobody ever teaches men when we're younger. Skills and knowledge that make you feel confident and in control even when chaos is going on around you. It's amazing what you can achieve when you make yourself a priority. Most men don't.   They are too busy taking care of everyone else.  Too busy minding the store and making the money.   They are focused on the "outside game" of winning life. But their "inside game" of confidence and clarity is suffering badly. You can only improve your inside game with other men. We would love to help you become more calm, more strong emotionally and more confident and happy in who you are as a man. Come and join us, either through 1-on-1 coaching with my colleague Dan Dore or me, or in our group coaching program with other amazing men who are travelling the same path as you right now in our Men's Live Coaching Roundtable. There's an amazing tribe of guys in this group with us, supporting and helping each other through this process of growth and self realization. https://goodguys2greatmen.com/goodguys2greatmen-live-coaching-roundtable/ If you're facing possible divorce, we have an online course which is specifically for you - Defuse the Divorce Bomb: https://mojopolis.thinkific.com/courses/HDDB-preview?ref=a53950 What if this next year everything changed for you? That's what we want for you brother, We love teaching men these tools - how to be better, how to know who you are, what you stand for, what you want and how to CREATE it in your life through our Masculine Confidence coaching programs. Dan and I are here to guide you on this mission.https://goodguys2greatmen.com/mens-relationship-coaching/ Steve's book Straight Talk Tools for the Desperate Husband will help you to lead yourself and your relationship back to good health. Understand why your partner acts the way she does toward you and learn how to lead your life in the direction you want it to go. You CAN have the relationship you want, fulfilling all your desires while maintaining love and respect.https://goodguys2greatmen.com/straight-talk-tools-for-the-desperate-husband/ We also have a free e-book to help men learn how to lose their fear and be more bold in their marriage to create the love and connection they want. Get The Hard to Swallow Truth About Saving Your Marriage: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/ If you want to learn more about how to take a bigger step toward being a clear-headed, confident man of action, then find out more here: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/mens-relationship-coaching/ We would be thrilled to help you get there - our first discovery call is always free and always gives you a BIG boost of confidence. You WILL become a clearer, stronger, more confident man only through other men. Your woman cannot take you there - and she doesn't WANT to...trust us on that. Sign up to receive our email newsletters for lots more free tips and advice here: https://archive.aweber.com/stevemain Subscribe to be notified whenever we upload a new video: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UC13h36xaBvyTPVAES4-4rXw?sub_confirmation=1 You can watch all our videos here: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/video-library/ Or read our blog articles here: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/blog/Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/goodguys2greatmen-podcast--4650431/support.

Betting her Ass. Another look at ‘girls night out.' Based on a post by Farmer Jill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the usual thing, Dexter and Mia Johnson were married 19 years, and everyone thinks they have it all together. They met at a 4th of July fireworks. The fireworks were over, and it started to rain. Dexter had a coat and Mia didn't. He lent her his and the rest is history. Two kids came along, Allison and Amy. Two good kids, two good jobs, a nice house in the suburbs. Dexter and Mia were more in love now than when they first married. The only thing Dexter could complain about was Mia's friends Cynthia and Roxanne. Cynthia or Cyndi (sounds like sin for a reason) was married to Chet, and they had no children. Cyndi was a beautiful woman. She knew it and used it. Cyndi liked to try new things and always talked about the latest concepts. They weren't always new ideas, but they were new to her, and she spoke about them with passion like a true believer. Cyndi's latest was that the three women should start going out one night a month together, the dreaded girls' night out ( or Girls' Night, for short). Roxanne went by Roxy, and if Cyndi was beautiful, Roxy was gorgeous. She was married to Tom. They had a single child. Roxy wasn't the sharpest knife in the drawer and usually would get drawn into Cyndi's latest ideas. Sometimes this caused Roxy some grief because she didn't always "get" all the fine details of Cyndi's latest obsession. TikTok trends were an example of this. Cyndi got into a phase of TikTok and never should have told Roxy about "The one chip challenge." Luckily, Roxy only had some bad diarrhea. Thankfully, Tom or Mia usually caught Roxy before she did something really stupid. Dexter was used to laughing as Mia told him about Cyndi's latest and greatest but when the topic of a girl's night out came up he did not laugh. "Mia I'm not sure if you're asking me if you can go or just telling me about it but it's a hard no." Mia was taken aback, Dexter had hard lines, but she hadn't been near one in a while. "Dex, what do you mean, hard no? Cyndi said that this could be good for a marriage. I also don't like you saying hard no, you can't order me around." "Mia, when we got married, we committed to one another. That means we have a veto over the other person. In my mind, it means that each person should know what would be a veto thing to the other and therefore not do it in the first place, or in other words, use a self-veto. Let me give you a real-world example. 3 weeks ago, all of the guys were going to the stripper bar after work because Davis was getting married. I didn't think you would like me to go to a stripper bar. I also didn't think it was appropriate for me to go. I imposed a veto on myself and told them I wasn't going. I gave Tony $50 bucks to buy a round on me, and I came home. Maybe you would have said yes, maybe you wouldn't care but I don't think it is appropriate behavior for me, your husband. If I had of wanted to go and asked you and you said no, I would not have gone and respected your veto." Mia spent some time digesting Dexter's words. Part of the reason they had such a good marriage is because they talked things out. Mia also remembered a few times when Cyndi's schemes had almost cost them money before Dexter pointed out the flaws. "Dex I wasn't sure if I was going to ask you if I could go along, but now I don't have to. I am not going but I am interested to see if what Cyndi think's it will achieve will actually happen." "Mia I love you more than anything, and I'm glad you aren't going to go with Cyndi and Roxy. I would also be interested to hear about whether or not it pans out like Cyndi thinks." Dexter never wanted to close the door on communication. Moreover, he knew he had been kind of harsh and didn't want Mia to think him as a bully. He was not changing his mind however, about the Girls' Night. Dexter was also taking nothing for granted and was going to talk to Chet and Tom as soon as possible. Three days later while they were eating supper, Mia told Dexter about Cyndi and Roxy's Girls' Night the night before. Mia was pretty excited. "Umm, Dex; Cyndi and Roxy went out last night, Thursday's is lady's night at Maxi's. They told me it was great." Dexter pondered for a moment, something about Maxi's was out there that he couldn't remember. Then it came to him. "Isn't Maxi's like a pickup bar?" "I'm not sure about that, but it is the happ'n place to be in this town. Cyndi said that Chet didn't know what hit him when she got home. Roxy said that Tom liked how rejuvenated she was. So far, this seems to be working like they said." Mia knew better than to push any harder about the Girls' Night and going with her friends. She definitely wanted to go with them, but Dexter said no, and it wasn't worth a big fight. The following Wednesday Dexter met up with Chet and Tom for a beer. After beers were ordered, Dexter got to the point. "Thanks for coming, Chet and Tom. I really appreciate you coming out to speak with me. I was wondering about your wives and them going out together once a month." Chet laughed, "Yes, the good'ole girl's night out. Cyndi's latest thing. What would you like to know?" "It seems your wives have been telling my wife Mia about how great it is. Specifically, that it has made a difference in the bedroom." Now Tom laughed, "That's a laugh, Roxy came home the first time all hot and bothered and wanted to get it on. She was all worked up. I said No thanks. I told her that I had no interest in being the vicarious recipient of her lust for other guys. She wasn't happy about that, and tried to deny it. I told her that once she was truly excited for me, lusting for me, then I would be available. She was shocked that I turned her down for sex. The girls went out on Thursday, and by Saturday, she was all over me, once the kid went to bed. Sure, it was great, but I think there was some left-over lust from Thursday that reduced it from awesome." Chet had taken a different approach, "That's a good idea, but it's not what I did. Instead, on the Wednesday night before, I took Cyndi to bed right after supper and gave her my best. By the time we fell asleep, I was worn out. When she came home the next night from her Girls' Night, I pretended to be asleep; so any amorous intentions she might have had, didn't get fulfilled." Dexter tried to match up what the husbands said, with what their wives told Mia. Then Chet continued, "What about you Dex? Why isn't Mia going with our wives to the Girls' Night?" "I told her no. I told her that we had veto rights over the other's actions, and I didn't want her to go. I told her I saw no benefit, only a downside." Tom was impressed, "That's what I should have done. Sorry Chet, but Cyndi tends to lead Roxy down the garden path. Anyways it made me sit down with Roxy and have a serious conversation about fidelity; and that if she did anything that didn't pass the husband test we're done. What did Mia specifically say they told her?" "She said that your wife was rejuvenated by the experience; and that Chet didn't know what hit him." Chet laughed louder, "I think that Cyndi got that confused; she said that to me, after I wore her out on Wednesday. She said, What got into you? I don't know what hit me.' She liked our Wednesdays before her Girls' Night, at least that's what she told me. So, I guess in a way it is good for us, but frankly I've never complained about the sex with Cyndi, anyways." Tom looked confused, "Rejuvenated, is not the word I would use, but it sort of works. Roxy, before this Girls' Night thing wasn't initiating very much, but now she did. Not that she turned me down very often, when I initiated. But you know, it's nice when they come after you for a change." Dexter was feeling much better about things after he left the bar. Chet and Tom seemed to have things well-in-hand. Mia said nothing about the Girls' Night for the next couple of months, but her friends wouldn't let it go, that she wasn't coming. Cyndi especially wanted to get Mia to come. Cyndi had discovered something called the hotwife lifestyle that she wanted to couple with the Girls' Night. She called Mia and invited her out for coffee on the Monday before the women were having another Thursday Girls' Night. Cyndi was already seated when Mia arrived. "Hi Cyndi, what's so important that we have to meet for coffee today?" "Oh, Mia! There's so much to tell you. But first I have to ask, can you remind me why don't you come to our girls' night out?" Mia was a little embarrassed about this. She had told Cyndi and Roxy she wasn't interested; she didn't want to tell them that Dexter said no. "I'm just not interested Cyndi; it's not my thing." "Come on, Mia! It's loads of fun. It makes a girl feel young and wanted, desired even." "Dex wants me, I'm certain he desires me, I don't need anyone else for that." "Come on Mia, you aren't even a little bit interested in seeing what happens? Maybe Roxy and I are doing things there, that have really spiced things up in the bedroom." Truthfully, Mia was very interested in being part of the Girls' Night. She tried to keep the eagerness under control, and out of her tone, "What kind of things have you two been doing?" "Oh, a few little things that might not pass the husband test. But don't worry; Chet's fully on board and is reaping the results." Mia was shocked. Chet was okay with this? "Sure, he is. It gets him right worked up that we're out flirting and things. He especially likes it when I come home and give him the details." If Mia had a fault, it was being too trusting. If Cyndi was telling her this, it must be true. This just made Mia want to go to the next Girls' Night, all the more. "Wow, well, I can talk to Dex about it. I'll see what he thinks." Cyndi saw an opening and drove in the wedge, "What about what he thinks? Aren't you your own boss? Does he think he can order you around, and tell you what to do? I thought Dex was a good guy? Now you're telling me he's some kind of dinosaur. Next time we all get together, I'm going to have a talk with him." That was the last thing Mia wanted: Cyndi talking to Dex about this. She also didn't want Cyndi to think she was under Dexter's thumb. "Ok, I'm pretty sure I'm good to go with you guys; but I am going to run it by Dex." Cynthia held off talking about anything else. She figured she had pushed hard enough, for now. If Mia came on Thursday, she could tell her about the hot-wife thing, then. That night, after the kids went to bed, Mia and Dexter were on the sofa watching TV. Mia really wanted to go out to the Girls' Night on Thursday and decided she had better talk to Dex, sooner rather than later. "Dex, you know how we spoke about me going on a Girls' Night a while back? You told me about your veto, and I've been thinking about that. If the President uses the veto, the Senate and House can override it, but if that doesn't work then the congress can try again. I'm not interested in overriding your veto, but I would like to discuss it again." "Sure Mia, we can discuss it again. Good communication is one of the keys to a happy marriage. What has changed with Cyndi and Roxy, and their Girls' Night, which is going to convince me not to use my veto?" "Cyndi told me that She and Chet are really reaping the rewards of this, in the bedroom. She said he gets very worked up. Roxy told me that She and Tom are the same. This has really spiced things up for them." "Mia, are you telling me that you aren't enjoying our loving? I thought we kept it pretty exciting? It wasn't too long ago you told me it was spectacular. What sorts of things could happen on a Girls' Night, that we couldn't do together?" "Cyndi says that there is flirting and other things that they do when they are out that might not pass the husband test, but Chet and Tom are on board with it, and it is ramping things up in the bedroom." Dexter was stunned. Chet and Tom were good with that? No way. "Mia, there is no way that Chet and Tom are good with their wives fooling around on their Girls' Night." "No Dex it's true, Cyndi told me, and Roxy confirmed it." "Ok Mia, how about this then. We have a bet about this. I bet that Chet and Tom are not on board with their wives doing things with other men, that would not pass the husband test." Mia was sure that she could win this bet; she would make the wager, and then she could go out to the Girls' Night. "What kind of bet are we talking about, Dex? What would you want to bet, the loser does dishes for the week? Something like that?" "No Mia. I want weekly anal sex if I win, what do you want if you win?" Mia was flabbergasted. Dexter had never shown any interest in anal sex and the thought of it disgusted her. "I thought you weren't interested in that, Dex, has something changed?" "No change, but when you lose, I want you to remember this for a long time." Mia said nothing, but pulled out her phone and started texting. A flurry of texts later Mia was ready to respond. "Ok Dex, I think this is a sucker bet; but when you lose I get to go out to a Girls' Night with Cyndi and Roxy. I just texted with them, and you are definitely going to lose. You can back out if you like." Dexter shook hands with his wife to confirm the bet. Then Mia wanted to show him the texts. "We can settle this right now, Dex, look at my phone you can read the texts." "No thanks, we will settle this thing properly. Your friends might be bending the truth." "Cyndi said you would say that. She also said that Chet is embarrassed and doesn't want to talk about it. If you ask him, she said he would deny everything to protect his ego." "That Cyndithia sure knows everything. I guess we will just have to independently confirm what she says." "If we can't call Chet because he won't give us a straight answer, what do you propose Dex?" "I'll tell you Thursday Mia. Don't look so glum. I know you want to go on this Girls' Night, but you can certainly wait at least another week. If it's such an easy bet like you think, your friends would probably do it again next week." Tuesday and Wednesday dragged slowly for Mia. Dexter not so much. He was counting on ego's to prove him right. Perhaps it should be said; he was betting on egos to prove him right. There was just no way that Chet and Tom would change their minds. Fantasies are one thing, but what guy would actually want their wife to come home all revved up from being with someone else? This whole Girls' Night thing was like letting a serpent into the garden. On Thursday, Mia came home from work to find Dexter already home. "Hi, are you ready to go out on a date, my love?" "Ah, sure, Dex. Where are we going? and where are the kids?" "Your parents have the kids, and we are going out to supper and then to a club. You need to put on these new work clothes I bought you and put this wig on." Dex had gone to the local college and borrowed really good wigs. Mia took her wig, she was brunette, tonight she would be a blonde. Dex the blonde was going to have black hair and a moustache. They both would wear glasses. Mia figured they were playing dress up for a reason, she just couldn't figure out why. "To settle our bet, we are going to first go out for supper like two businesspeople away from home, and then we are going for a drink at Maxi's. While there, we are going to see what your friends get up to, on their Girls' Night. Phone, please." Mia watched Dexter put her phone in his suit jacket pocket. He put his own in the pocket on the other side. Mia believed that this idea seemed reasonable. Dex would see with his own eyes, what Cyndi and Roxy were up to, and she could go next time, simple as that. It was also kind of fun dressing up in a disguise. The wigs were good quality, and when Mia looked in the mirror with the glasses, she indeed looked like a businesswoman. Dex certainly looked like a businessman too; one that Cyndi and Roxy were unlikely to recognize. Dinner was great. Mia was enjoying her date with Dex. She reflected on the whole Girls' Night thing. What was the big deal? She had such a good time with Dex, isn't that why you get married? Girls' Night is for single women looking to meet someone, not married ones looking to have a happy life. It is one thing to go out once or twice a year with your gal pals to a concert or a birthday party, but every month or every few weeks, this seemed counterproductive. That was time spent away from the person you supposedly wanted to spend your life with. This said, Mia was definitely wondering what Cyndi and Roxy would be up to at Maxi's. Dexter and Mia arrived at Maxi's at 9 pm. It was fairly busy, being ladies' night with cheap drinks for the women. There were plenty of guys there, too; as could be expected. Dexter found them a nice table with a good view, but somewhat out of the way. They had been there only a few minutes when Cyndi and Roxy arrived. After getting drinks, the two women found a table in a main traffic zone. They both were dressed to impress but not slutty. After an hour, Mia was starting to get worried about who was the sucker in this bet. Cyndi and Roxy had been up to dance together and with only a couple of guys. Nothing even remotely risqué had happened. No one bought them drinks, no one sat down with them. They didn't go sit with anyone else. Dexter noticed Cyndi dancing with a very good-looking blonde guy. He never asked her again and soon zeroed in on a very big-chested blonde woman. Dex watched them leave together at 10:45. At 11 pm, Dexter went to the bar to get them a drink as the bartender looked momentarily not busy. "A draft and a white wine, please?" "Sure, coming right up." It was a quick order, Dexter paid and then decided to ask a question. he pointed to Cyndi and Roxy, "Those two in the green and blue dresses, are they regulars?" "I guess you could call them that, but I would call them cock teases." "What do you mean?" "Oh, they are a couple of married women on the prowl; to get amped up for their husbands, but that's it. You look like you're here on business and if you want to hook up with some married slut that are the real deal, try that one over there." The bartender pointed to a solitary woman just coming back from the washroom. She had on a slutty Little black dress, and Dex had noticed she received plenty of attention. Motioning back to Cyndi and Roxy. "So, is that why those two aren't getting the same amount of attention as the one you pointed out, in the black dress?" "Absolutely!, The regulars here know they are wasting their time and effort, so ignore them, it's only the new guys who give them a try but soon learn." The bartender got busy, and Dexter went back to Mia. He didn't share this new information with Mia, let her stew. At 11:45 Roxy and Cyndi looked like they might be getting ready to go so Dexter pulled out Mia's phone. He pulled his chair in closer to Mia and asked her to text Cyndi about how the night was going. Hey Cyndi! How's the night out?" Amazing! Tell me more. Met some great guys! Really? What were they like? Are you still with them? What are you doing? Roxy's still with one now. What! Yes, she's making out with this gorgeous Black guy. Dexter looked at Mia, Mia looked at Roxy, who was sitting at the table watching Cyndi text. Dexter then looked around. "Do you think Cyndi is pretending Roxy is with that Black guy over there? The one kissing what looks to be his girlfriend or wife?" Mia looked over at the couple that had arrived about half an hour ago. They had been all over one another since they arrived. Neither Cyndi nor Roxy had danced with him or even been close to him. Mia wondered what it would feel like for Dex to put his hard cock in her ass. Dexter then turned the phone to him and texted Cyndi, What about you? I might have gone out to the parking lot with this hunky blonde guy. No way! Way! What happened? Let's just say, I better use mouthwash before I kiss Chet tonight. Dexter laughed. "Sounds like she is dreaming that the blonde hunk left with her,  instead of the girl with all the cleavage." Mia swallowed hard, She could not believe her friend was lying to her. She did not want Dex in her ass at all! This couldn't be happening. Then Dexter shook her out of her revelry. "Should I forward these messages to my phone and then pass them on to Tom and Chet?" "No, don't do that, Dex." "But the bet was that they were alright with what their wives were doing?" "You win Dex, let them have their fantasy, getting them in trouble with their husbands; isn't going to save my ass." Dexter was smiling the whole way out of the bar. Once they were back in the car, he handed Mia her phone. Mia immediately began texting and mumbling at the same time. Dexter caught some of the mumbles, 'assholes' 'bitches' Mia was not happy. Mia was even more unhappy when Dexter stopped at the 24-hour pharmacy on the way home. "Why are you stopping, Dex?" "I have a bet to collect on, and no time like the present. Get an enema kit; and make sure you get lots of good lube. I read that you need plenty of lube. Also, get some condoms, it's pretty gross down there. " Mia grabbed her purse and left the car. She looked like a convict headed for execution as she entered the store. Mia returned in only a few minutes with a little bag. Nothing more was said on the way home. There was plenty of thinking going on. Mia couldn't believe how her friends had lied to her. They knew she had bet her ass, and they still lied to her! She couldn't believe their bullshit about the Girls' Night. Dex was so right about the veto, and what was appropriate in a marriage. The worst of it was that she didn't even really care about the Girls' Night, it was just her friends pushing her, that made her feel so stupid. Now Mia was wondering if she could talk Dex out of reaming her ass. Dex didn't even like it! Maybe she could do something else to pay the debt? Dexter was also thinking. He was hoping Mia had learned her lesson and wouldn't endanger their marriage again. Dex really hoped she would get rid of her stupid friends; Cyndi and Roxy. However, this would probably blow over eventually, and they would be friends again. Then there was the bet. He didn't have any interest in putting his smearing cock around  in Mia's feces; but that was the bet. Mia certainly had not done anything disrespectful or cheated on him. Yet there was plenty of potential for trouble. He just didn't want anything like this to happen again. They arrived home with Mia carrying her pharmacy bag, like it was going to explode. Dexter wanted to take advantage of the kids being gone, the date had been fun, and he was horny. "Mia, why don't you go get ready, in the bedroom. I'll be there shortly." Mia thought about saying something, but a bet is a bet, and she walked to their bedroom, like it was the gallows. Dexter wanted to let her stew, so he checked the sports scores, answered some emails, and somehow burned up ten minutes. Then he went to their bedroom. Mia was naked and got up on all fours, on their bed. He asshole was glistening with lube. She was looking back at the door with a look that could only be described as pleading. Dexter entered the room and began undressing. "Mia, do you understand how much I don't ever want to share you?" "Yes, Dex, I'm sorry if I gave you the wrong idea. I just want you, and only you." "Mia, do you understand how much I love you?" "Yes, Dex, I know you love me more than I deserve, or can imagine." "That's good Mia because I can't even describe how much I love you." Dexter was now naked, and his cock was hard as an iron bar. He picked up a condom package. "Mia, what do you think of Roxy and Cyndi right now?" "I'm so pissed at them right now, that I never want to talk to them again. They just suggest stupid things all the time, like this Girls' Night and that crazy Ponzi scheme, a few years ago. They even do stupid things like that Tiktok challenge. I don't care if I ever see them again." Dexter wasn't so sure about that, as he rolled the condom on his cock never taking his eyes off Mia. Mia was starting to look like she was going to cry. Dexter came in close behind Mia, and she couldn't look anymore. She just put her head down, closed her eyes, and gritted her teeth. Dexter slowly ran his cock down her ass crack from the top until he was lined up with her rosebud. He began to rub her asshole in little circles with the tip of his cock. "Mia, are you ready?" "No, Dex, please be gentle. I know a bet is a bet, but I really don't want this. Please use more lube. Go slow, please." Dexter made a big show of getting the lube and squirting down her crack. He also made sure to lube up his condom. It was at this point that Dexter smelled his wife's arousal. He looked and her pussy was glistening just like her asshole. "Mia, is this turning you on?" "No, well yes, ah no. I had a great night with you, Dex and the kids are away, and that usually means great sex. So, I am excited but not about the anal." Dexter almost laughed, Mia was so worked up about the anal sex, she was sweating and almost hyperventilating. At the same time, she had a great night and wanted him. Time for one more question, "Mia who's the sucker?" "I ah, ugh, ah." Dexter had pulled off the condom and plunged into Mia's aroused cunt. "I am the sucker, Dex. Please, this feels great, but don't torture me any longer, please just get the anal over with." "Mia I'm not putting my cock in there. I think the point has been made without smearing your poop on my cock.  Your cunt is far sexier and feels so right for my cock. You accepted your loss of the bet, let's not have to do that again." "Oh, Dex, you are too good to me. I'm not going to even think of doing anything that might get vetoed, ever again. I'm sorry it got this far, please forgive me?" "Oh, course I forgive you, Mia, however, you really should stay away from those two. They are nothing but trouble." "I hope I never see those bitches again! Some friends they are! Let's forget about them and enjoy each other." "Mia, I love you." "I love you, too Dexter." 3 Months Later. Mia and Dexter were doing very well, but Mia was missing her friends. Cyndi and Roxy were also missing Mia. Their husbands had asked Dexter about why the three women weren't friends anymore, and Dexter had filled them in. Both women were on a very short leash after that. No more Girls' Night for them! Chet was particularly disappointed in Cythia for trying to mislead Mia and hurt her marriage. However, Chet and Tom were enjoying all the extra attention they were receiving from their wives in the bedroom. Tom especially, was loving the blow job festival Roxy was having for him. Yet the two women were upset about what had happened with Mia, and they missed their friend. Good people can do without a bad friend, but bad people do miss the good friend they offended. The husbands knew that there had to be some closure to what happened, so when Chet came up with a plan. Tom and Dexter readily agreed. They would have a BBQ get-together on the following Saturday, at Chet and Cynthia's house. The husbands informed the women about it on Wednesday. "Mia, I know that Cyndi and Roxy really burned you, bad. But you've been friends with them forever, and I think you need more closure than a handful of hate texts." Mia was missing her friends. They had been friends for a very long time. It left a void in Mia's life, and Dexter didn't want the burden of making up for the other voids in her well-balanced life. The way things ended was unfinished, and she did want to speak to them. Yet, she also didn't want to bring it up with Dexter. Now that Dex was bringing it up, Mia was happy to talk about it. "I do miss them, even after what they did, I would like to have some closure with them." "We husbands have organized a BBQ for Saturday. The women don't have to do anything, we are taking care of it. At the appropriate time, we will then sit down and sort out the Girls' Night fiasco." "Thanks for this, Dex. You really are too good to me." "And you are good to me, Mia, let's keep that going." The time before Saturday dragged for Mia, Cynthia, and Roxy. When Dex and Mia arrived at Chet and Cyndi's house, Tom and Roxy were already there. It was awkward for a while, but eventually, with the beers flowing, things lightened up. It was almost like old times. As agreed, no one spoke about the elephant in the room. After supper, Mia was talking with Dexter when she noticed that everyone else was missing from the backyard. "Mia, it's time to get this mess sorted out. You are to go into the living room and listen to what Tom tells you." Mia thought this all was pretty odd. She slowly entered the house, as Dexter sat down on the patio and drank his beer. She was shocked to see Tom standing, and Roxy kneeling over on all fours in the middle of the living room. The nice skirt that she had been wearing was flipped up over her back, and she had no panties on. Mia was shocked, but Tom's voice brought her out of it, "Ok, Mia, here's your chance to settle the score. These two cost you your ass so now you get theirs." Tom held up a strap-on dildo with a harness. "Already for you." Roxy was looking back at Mia and didn't like the smirk she saw. "Wait a minute Tom, I'm sure Roxy told me she likes anal so what is the revenge in me doing her ass?" Tom then held up a paddle, "We thought you might say that, so how about some whacks with this?" Roxy groaned. She knew about the strap-on and was looking forward to getting punished and maybe getting her friend back. This, however did not look like fun. She started to squirm, and Tom put his hand on her shoulder. "Don't even think of moving Roxy, you're going to take what Mia gives you without complaint." Mia stepped forward and took the paddle from Tom's hand. She smiled as she felt the weight of it. She thought about Dex making a big show about getting ready to do her, so she slowly slid the paddle from the top of Roxy's ass to the bottom. She didn't know how much it would hurt, so she didn't swing very hard. Smack! Tom didn't even feel or see Roxy move, "Come on, Mia, no love taps, make it count." Smack! Mia really let Roxy have it, and to her credit, Roxy didn't move or make a noise, but she did feel tears starting to form in her eyes. Mia gave her five more whacks on the ass. Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Roxy let out a whimper, and the tears were flowing freely. Mia looked at Tom. "How about four more for an even 10?" Mia smiled and slowly slid the paddle down Roxy's ass again. Then she gave Roxy four more. Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Roxy collapsed, curled up in a fetal form, in the middle of the living room. Mia had worked up a bit of a sweat. Roxy was sweating and crying profusely. Mia was kind of stunned that she had done it, but the silence was broken again by Tom, "Roxy; are you sorry for misleading Mia, and costing her ass?" "Yes, please, no more. Sorry Mia, we were stupid, Girls' Night is stupid, please forgive me, I miss you?" The whole thing was surreal to Mia, but she helped Roxy up and gave her a hug. "Yes, I forgive you, Roxy, let's just try and forget this ever happened." Roxy was rubbing her sore ass gently; Mia was thinking that she really got off easy with Dex, but Roxy didn't have to know that. "Thank you, Mia, I really am sorry." Tom then handed Mia the strap-on. "Mia, now it's Cyndi's turn. Cyndi doesn't like anal. Please put this on before you go upstairs to their bedroom. You don't have to use it, but Chet would appreciate it if you were wearing it when you entered the room." Mia looked at Tom, Roxy, and the strap-on. She put the harness on over her shorts, and put the dildo in place. She thought it looked quite funny on her; fake phallus bobbing as she walked up the stairs. When she entered the bedroom, Cynthia did not think it looked funny. Cyndi was knelt at the base of the bed, her bare ass sticking up, and holding a pillow in her arms. "No, Chet, Mia! You can't be serious; please let it be something else!" Chet gave his wife a light slap on her ass; "Come on, Cyndi! Stay bent over, get that ass up, I told you to get ready. You knew what was coming. Do you want Mia to do it with no lube?" "No! Please no." and Cyndi grabbed the tube of lube. She squirted some on her hand, then reached between her legs and found her rosebud. She worked it in and arounf, her hand trembling as she completed the prep. As Cynthia frantically prepped her virgin bottom, Chet held up a paddle out of her view. Chet looked at Mia and pointed at the strap-on and then the paddle. Mia held out her hand to take the paddle. Cyndi was now bent over on all fours with her head down biting into the pillow. She was mumbling "please no" over and over again. Mia stepped up and tapped the dildo on her friends butt. "So, Cyndi, was it worth it telling me those stories about your girls' night out? I bet Chet really liked hearing about you using mouthwash after going out to the parking lot with lusty men?" "No, it was all just make-believe to spice it up. No one did anything wrong, it was just a little fantasy." Mia looked at Chet. Chet was not looking happy. "Not much of a joke to me, Cyndi,” Chet barked.  “Telling your friend I was a cuck. I hope she really pounds your ass." You endangered our marriage and humiliated me. But that wasn't enough, was it? You had to destroy the trust in two other marriages. How can you deserve to have girlfriends, if you disregard their marriages?” Cyndi started to shake, "No! please, please! I was so pathetic. I have no excuse. But still, Please! I'm begging don't put that thing in my ass. I'm sorry, I didn't mean anything by it, I'm sorry, please." Mia slowly traced Cyndi's rosebud with the dildo as Cynthia started to cry. "Cyndi, you could have really fucked up my marriage! That would have been a thousand times worse than letting Dex do my ass, or you getting this hard rod up your ass. You're lucky I've had 3 months to cool off. Otherwise I'd have used a much fatter and longer dildo." "I know Mia, I know. Chet reminds me every day of my fuck up. Please, I'm so sorry, I'll never do anything like that again." I've changed! I have to change. I love my husband, and I love our friendship, Mia.  I'm so, so sorry!” "Well Cyndi, you have to pay for almost ruining my life." Smack! "Oh! shit! fuck! what was that?" "That was a paddle hitting your ass, would you prefer the dildo?" "No, please don't use that dildo! Please use the paddle." Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! These were harder blows than Roxy received. Cynthia was the instigator, and deserving on more severe corrections. Cyndi was now sobbing; she wasn't sure how much it was out of relief for not getting the dildo in her ass; and how much was the pain of the paddle. Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Mia was getting a real charge out of spanking her friend. Her own panties were soaked. She never realized she might be into this. She was just taking a little rest when Chet spoke up again. "So, Cyndi, are you going to try any other new things to ruin anyone's marriage?" "No, Chet. I'm not doing that anymore, I'm happy with the way things are. No more new things." Chet then nodded at Mia, "I don't know Cyndi? Mia better give you a few more reminders." Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Now Cynthia was sobbing uncontrollably from the pain in her ass. She was praying it would be over soon. Nothing had ever hurt so much in her life. When Mia stopped again, the sobbing woman hoped it was over. "Mia, I'm sorry, please forgive me." Mia decided that she had had enough and put the paddle down. "Ok, Cyndi, I forgive you, but just remember if you ever do anything like this again, I will take Chet's advice, and use this dildo on you." And with that, Mia tapped Cynthia's ass with the dildo. Mia then took off the harness and left the room. There was no one in the living room, so she went back outside. Dexter was sitting alone; Mia figured that Roxy and Tom had already left. "Are you feeling better, Mia?" "Yes, Dex; I am, I think they learned their lesson. Can I see them again now?" "Yes, Mia, just no more stupid stuff at all." "Of course, Dex; no more. Cyndi said she's done with that, and Chet will hold her to it." "Good, I'm glad to hear it." "Ah, Dex, can we go home now? I really need you inside me?" Dexter concurred, but was surprised that his lovely wife got aroused by the spankings. He would never figure out women, but it didn't matter he was fairly certain his wife was not going to do anything stupid again, to endanger their marriage. Regardless, he would stay vigilant and keep the communication lines open. Yet for tonight, she was horny. And he was getting lucky. He couldn't complain about that. Based on a post by Farmer Jill, for Literotica.

Amazon ‘Fiction': Part 1 The adventure begins. Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It all started with one woman's desire to prove that Amazons existed. Yes, that's right those legendary female warriors. Her name was Sylvia Riesling, the heiress to the Riesling billions. She was completely obsessed with the Amazons. Sylvia had commissioned a big international conference on the Amazons in Frankfurt Germany. I, Nelson James, was the keynote speaker. I am a professor of Anthropology at an Ivy League university. I was nothing special, just another academic in an obscure field toiling away to feed my wife and three sons. My area of interest was the Amazon River basin and the primitive people still living there. Sure, I had heard rumors of Amazon's, but never really was that interested until that blockbuster movie Amazon World came out. Sheer genius it was, a story of how the legendary women warriors got fed up with the patriarchal world and emerged from their self-seclusion to overthrow it. Plenty of women wanted to see it because it had a good plot, of course the defeat of all the male governments. (This was a movie so there were zero female world governments at the time to overthrow) and the lead actresses were all A-list. Men went with their wives and girlfriends because of all the Amazon warriors in their skimpy battledress were former Playboy bunnies or cheerleaders. Another attraction for many was the first-rate special effects. Let's face it action movies with babes sell. I heard about the movie when it started production and knew what I had to do. I was in the running for a full professorship, and this could be my way in. I knew my obscure area of study would have a brief time in the limelight and I had to take full advantage. Immediately I researched an academic paper on the Amazons. It would be published in the usual dull Anthropology Journal. That would provide me with the material to write an article in regular English for the New York Times and any other media outlet that wanted to pick it up. This would get me promoted. One theologian of the nineteenth century proffered a hypothetical from the biblical text of Genesis. He cited a Garden of Eden, but separated from the ‘civilized world' by a global flood. A flood caused by a traumatic shift of the polar rotation, causing seasons, a depletion of hydro shielding of the atmosphere, and a resulting penetration increase in ultraviolet radiation. The major plates of the earth radically broke apart, causing a large ocean between the South American and African plates. The theologian believes it plausible that the Garden of Eden is the Amazon and Ecuadorian South Pacific region. He cites the Galapagos irregularities and species of Tortoises that have perhaps 3 times the lifespan of humans. Could all life forms excel greater, and live longer; in the ‘garden region'? Then the theologian sites the Nephilim giants, offspring of when spirit beings mating with human women. The text of Genesis 6: 4; 4 The Nephilim giants were on the earth in those days, and also afterward; when the spirit beings went to the human women. They seduced the women and had children by them. The offspring became powerful. They were the heroes of old, men of renown human folklore. The biblical references are several, but European civilizations have not seen evidence in many centuries, thus the idea has been discredited as superstition.  The theologian speculates that these mythical Amazons are perhaps superior in body and mind, and irreverent to the creator's order. The original Spirit beings designed to set up a civilization where women perverted the creator's order, and made human males into slaves of women. Whereas in other civilizations the offspring men conquered and terrified the world, in the Amazon regions, their superior intellect and science was used to alter genetics in favor of the females. The offspring females were genetically capable of longer life, superior intellect, and godlike in physical attributes. Male offspring, however; were genetically cursed to the limitations of all other humankind. Academia condemned the theologian's speculations, and it was not allowed to be taught at any credible university. Only bible colleges even entertained it as plausible.  For my academic career's sake, I went with the consensus theories of the leading universities and published a secular research. I called it Amazons: Fact or Fiction. The Times was interested, and I retained the syndication rights after they had the first exclusive release. In order to write the paper though, I had to get access to the journal of Francois Canard. He was the famous 19th century explorer whose journal documented his discovery of the Amazons. Unfortunately, no one believed Francois at the time, and they declared him mad and institutionalized him. He was known to the Amazon crowd as Bizarre Canard. His family detested that name, and what happened to him. They were always trying to rehabilitate his name and this movie, Amazon World, would bring his name to the forefront. I contacted the family and flew to France to meet with the heir, Jean Paul Canard. I promised to set the record straight on Francois. They would have right to reject anything I wrote before publication, and I would give them a portion of any profits I made, to pay legal fees to have the official record changed. ln exchange, I would have full access to his journal and any other records the family held. For some reason, Jean Paul felt I was trustworthy and agreed to my offer. The movie came out and broke records on its first weekend. My article came out on the Saturday of that weekend and on Monday was reprinted and reposted all around the world. The university loved the publicity, and I was given the full professorship. Moreover, the syndication money was greatly appreciated by my wife Connie. She was great at making our money stretch, but it always was tight. This is where Sylvia came in. With all the hype about the Amazons, she held her conference. Since I was acknowledged as a "world renowned Amazon "expert" I was selected keynote speaker. No expense was spared. Sylvia even paid for Connie and the boys to accompany me. We made a holiday of it and Sylvia had one of her staff tour guide us around Germany for a week. It wasn't all altruistic though. She wanted me to go to the Amazon River basin on an expedition she was funding. Again, no expense would be spared, in the quest to prove the existence of the Amazons. However, there was a problem with me going on the expedition. I had promised Connie no more trips to the Amazon until the boys were through their teen years. Connie had not complained about my previous trips when they were younger; when I was building my career but now she now she wanted my help at home. I had the professorship, so I was pretty secure, and I liked staying home. I loved Connie and being a father. Sylvia was tenacious however, at our first meal together before the conference she had mentioned the expedition and my role in it. I had explained that I had made a promise to Connie but would be glad to help with the preparations. Connie was very happy with my response and showed me her appreciation that night. Sylvia however was relentless, and by the end of our trip in Germany Connie had not only released me from my promise but was encouraging me to go! That conversation would replay over and over again in my mind, over the next year. I suspect it haunted Connie as well. Connie had it all figured out, "Nelson I know you made a promise to me, and you keep your promises. You are a great husband and father; I love being married to you. You are a great provider, working hard to give us what we need, and more. Sylvia has offered you an amazing sum to go on this expedition, This is your reward for all your years of hard work. If it is successful you will receive an even larger bonus. This would make us set for life. Sylvia thinks you will be gone a month, maybe two at the outside. I will be fine for that long; both of our parents will help. I really think you should go." I would have stuck to my promise but also I did want to go, it would cement my reputation and place at the university. The money was a stupid amount, one million dollars. I did also want to stay with my family. I could stay home and still milk my expert status at the same time. Yet Connie was pushing me to go so I agreed. Sylvia had no time to waste, a group was assembled and outfitted in a month. The leader of the expedition would be Lori Becker a self-made millionaire. She came from the wrong side of the tracks and had never failed at anything she had tried. Of course, our leader had to be a woman so she could speak on equal terms with the Amazons we hopefully would meet. Francois had mentioned this in his journal. His expedition included some women, and he made one of them the "leader," since the Amazons would not speak to him. Then there was the two security women, Alesha Murray, and Estelle Rodrigues. They were former special forces and from what I could see, the two women were the real deal. There were plenty of primitive locals, robber barons, and other assorted bad guys in the Amazon River basin so we needed protection. Again, women warriors made sense for the obvious reasons. Then there was Paulo and Mateus and their river boat. They would provide the grunt labor for the group as well as run the boat. They both were very handy and knew parts of the river. They also knew many of the main characters, among the legitimate and illegitimate goings on in this part of the basin. Finally, there was me, the expert advisor, and hopefully with the help of Bizarre Canard's journal the navigator. From my previous experience, this was a good size group for an Amazon river exploration. Small enough to be effective, but not too big to be unwieldy and attract too much unwanted attention from anyone. The three women and I would fly into Iquitos and meet up with Mateus and Paulo. We then would head down the river toward Ecuador, as outlined by Canard in his journal. The first few days were uneventful but soon enough we had left the vestiges of civilization behind. We kept a sharp eye out for the indigenous peoples, and others who didn't like outsiders on their turf. It was a beautiful part of creation, with so many vibrant colors and exotic plants and animals. We continued down the river and had the feeling that we were being watched. This increased with every mile. Estelle was convinced attack was imminent. Alesha not so much, the attack was coming but not yet. We were almost into the mountains, and she was sure it would occur then. There was no doubt in anyone's mind however, that we were being watched and that the watchers had changed. Originally it had been the indigenous who were watching us. They were great at camouflage and concealment, but the high-tech gadgets of Estelle and Alesha could pick out their heat signatures among other things. Now someone else was watching us. The high-tech equipment couldn't pick them up and neither could the naked eye. These people were masters of the hunt. Yet Alesha and Estelle were convinced we were still being watched. When we entered the mountains the river increased in speed but decreased in depth and width. We knew that we would soon have to leave the boat and move forward on foot. Then we saw the arch mentioned in Bizarre Cunard's journal. Everyone was excited that we seemed to be on the right path. Soon after that we stopped for the night at what we thought was a secure location. It was a sand bar with the river on one side and sheer mountain walls on the other side. While we set up camp, Estelle was on guard duty, and she was sharp noticing the stranger first. The person was dressed in a wet suit complete with a mask and carried what looked like a bow in their hand. The person had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, but must have come out of the river. Estelle ordered the person to stop moving and identify themselves. It was at this moment I knew that the expedition had succeeded, but would we live to tell the tale? The stranger spoke, "It is you who should not move; any movement will be met with deadly force. You shall identify yourselves and your purpose here immediately." I could not place the voice. It clearly was translated by a machine. I couldn't see the face of the person who had spoken, but I was sure that the translation did not convey the menace of the threat implied. Estelle started to raise her gun, but an arrow flashed out of nowhere and Estelle went down. After a moment to process what just happened, Lori Becker spoke for us, "We have come in peace; we are on an expedition to find the legendary Amazon warriors." Captives The person in the wet suit did not reply immediately. The silence was painful, Estelle was bleeding out from the arrow in her chest. It looked like it had pierced her heart, and she wasn't moving. I think all of us were holding our breaths waiting for a reply. Then we were stunned when it came. "You have found what you are looking for. Now listen very closely, any deviation from these instructions will result in your death." I hoped everyone else took that to heart, after Estelle I certainly did. As she spoke, a door opened up in the sheer mountain. She continued, "Very slowly you will strip naked, then you will enter the mountain, taking nothing with you." Soon enough the five of us were naked and travelling on foot through a mountain tunnel. I never looked back to see if we were being followed by the person in the wet suit. I did hear the door close. I could see light ahead of us and we all just walked toward the light. Once we reached it we could see a valley before us. There also was a woman warrior standing in front of us. She had on a breast plate of some kind of metal, forearm guards and a skirt that also looked like armor. There were sandals on her feet. There was some kind of sword on her hip. She did not look very welcoming. "Stop, look down and you will see some amulets. Put them on, they will allow us to communicate." We picked them up and put them around our necks, Lori was quick to try her's out. "I am Lori Becker, leader of this expedition." Lori's speech was cut off at the knees, "Silence, you are nothing until we decide what you are! Anyone who speaks again without being asked, will die. Follow me." The woman was not wearing an amulet but had raised her left arm to speak into her arm guard. We would learn later that these vambraces were a highly sophisticated smart phone, supercomputer, and weapons system, all in one. She then turned and started walking. Now we had lesson number two, and while processing that we followed her. Loud and clear, do what they say without question and remain silent. After an hour of walking, we entered farmland. There were men working in the fields. The men had on loincloths and sandals, nothing else. No one looked at us and our guide did not speak to anyone. Then we approached a village with a wall around it. There was a guard at an opening in the wall. She was dressed identically to our guide. They nodded a greeting to one another, and we moved into the village. She led us to a nondescript building that look like it was made of some kind of spray concrete. There was what looked like a toilet and sink in one corner. The floor was some kind of flexible material. There were two windows in addition to the opening. There was nothing else in the room. I estimated that it measured about 20 by 30. She stopped in the center of the room and looked us over. "You will remain here until you are summoned." Then she left. As she went through the opening a door materialized. We all looked at one another. Mateus was the first to speak. "I guess we found your Amazons, Nelson. Not a very friendly bunch." Paulo snorted at that and went to use the toilet. Alesha slowly circled the room seemingly taking in every detail. She looked out the windows but touched nothing. Lori put on a brave face and addressed us, "I'm not sure what we are facing here, however they seem to be a people of violence and few words. We just have to hang on and see what happens, eventually they will have to let us speak to them and explain ourselves." I wasn't so sure about that, but I had nothing to add so after also using the toilet I just lay down on the floor to rest. The others did the same and were soon lost in our own thoughts about the predicament we were in. We were surprised when the opening appeared, and two men came in carrying trays of food. They put them down inside the opening and left. No one dared speak to them and they said nary a word. The food was good and once we had eaten, and the sun had gone down outside. I did my Tia Chi forms. This was something I did every day. My parents had met through Tia Chi and all of us kids had grown up doing it. It certainly helped me stay calm and focused. As well it kept me in shape and flexible. Then I went to sleep. Paulo and Mateus sat together speaking in Portuguese before they also went to sleep. Alesha did some stretches and then also went to sleep. Lori just sat there looking forlorn. She had always been in control and now she was lost for what to do. I hoped she would get some rest. I awoke as the sun came through the windows. Alesha, Mateus, and Paulo were already awake. Lori looked like she hadn't moved an inch or slept a wink since last night. We didn't have to wait long for our warrior from the previous day to arrive. She strode into the room, "Follow me." Definitely a people of few words. We followed her to another building made of the same materials. Once inside it was obvious it was a medical building. We were led to a room with two large men and one woman in a lab coat. The men had on the same type of loincloths as the men we saw working in the fields yesterday. The two men advanced on Mateus and grabbed his right arm. The woman then took a blood sample. I immediately just raised my right arm as the men grabbed Paulo. Alesha and Lori did the same as me and the men didn't touch us as our samples were collected. The woman then took the five samples and left. The men also left. We were afraid to move but we didn't have long to wait, and our "doctor" reappeared with the men. The men were pushing a bed that looked like an operating table. They picked up Paulo and strapped him to the table. The doctor sprayed something on his groin. She then used a scapple to cut open his scrotum and remove his testicles. Paulo screamed through the entire process. I suspected that the spray was for healing and to avoid infection. These women seemed to enjoy inflicting pain. Once Paulo was a eunuch she sprayed the incision with something else. The wound never bled and appeared closed, healed even. Paulo was then released from the table. He collapsed to the floor, covered in sweat. Mateus and I also were sweating. Who was next? I didn't see any way to escape this and neither did he, we were stuck awaiting our fate. Mateus was next. It went exactly the same except Mateus tried not to cry out. That didn't make the operation any less brutal and Mateus passed out from the pain. Then it was my turn, and I was forced onto the table. The doctor did something different this time. She sprayed where my incision was for my vasectomy. After our third boy was born Connie and I decided we were done having kids and I had the snip. Well, the doctor proceeded to reverse that operation. I didn't know for sure but that's what it seemed like to me. It hurt like hell, and I also tried not to cry out. After she had finished the operation she sprayed the area she worked on. Then she produced a needle and injected it into my leg. That hurt like hell too. Then she was done, and I was removed from the table. Our guide then took us back to our prison. When we arrived, there was another meal awaiting us. Once we had finished eating, two men appeared to take away the dishes and they gave me what was obviously a sample jar. It was bigger than the one I had been given after my vasectomy. It was pretty obvious they wanted a sample. We had been naked around one another for a day now, and their was no privacy in the room. We were not allowed to speak so the four of them wordlessly turned their backs on me so I could produce the sample. I wondered if I could get it up but as soon as I touched my penis it became hard. It seemed harder then it ever had been, I figured it was just because I hadn't had sex for the last 2 weeks. When I ejaculated into the jar I filled it up. Wow, I never had cum so much in my life. I found out much later the injection I was given was a fast-acting, long-lasting sexual stimulant. It meant I would get hard fast the first and subsequent times as required. I also would produce much more sperm than normal. It even contained fertility drugs to facilitate impregnation. These Amazons sure had some advanced medical technology! The men left and within what seemed like an hour our guide was back. She ordered us to follow her. We ended up in the middle of the village. I immediately recognized the set up. It was prepared for a slave auction. There was a raised platform in the center of the open space with a woman warrior standing on it. There were many other women dressed identically, arriving from the rest of the village. Soon the five of us were all beside the platform waiting as the last of the women warriors arrived. I figured that all the Amazons, a few hundred in the village, were now present. Mateus was prodded onto the platform and the Amazon already on it spoke, "Fresh from the outside, we have a laborer. It is gifted with old mechanical technology knowledge and a strong body. Unsuitable for breeding but useful for service." I guess my blood sample showed I was suitable as a breeder and Mateus and Paulo's were not. I learned late that they like men who had had vasectomy's. As long as there were no hereditary issues the men who'd been snipped made good proven breeders and with their advanced technology it was easy to reverse the operation. Then the bidding began. Soon enough Mateus was bought by one of the Amazon's in the square. The auctioneer then pointed her right arm at Mateus and a laser came out of the vambrace to brand him on the right butt cheek. Mateus was given to his new owner, and Paulo was moved onto the platform. "Also fresh from the outside, another similar type for service. This one is younger but otherwise the same." Paulo was sold, branded, and given to his new owner. Clearly these Amazons were into object lessons. The auctioneer then left the platform, and two men placed a throne on it. What I could only image was the leader of the Amazon's then sat on the throne. She was dressed the same as the others except while the other's armor was silver her's was gold. The two men then used hoes to make a circle in front of the platform. Once they were done the leader addressed Alesha and Lori. "I am queen Zenoba and now we shall see if you two things are warrior women or not." Lori was then prodded into the circle. From the other side of the circle came one of the Amazons. She had removed her breastplate and was now bare chested. Seeing her proud firm breasts had me immediately hard. It was pretty clear to me that Lori was expected to fight this woman to see if she was suitable Amazon material. I wasn't sure how this would go. Lori was a strong confident woman, but I was unsure about her fitness level or of her fighting skills. The woman advance on Lori and threw a fake punch, followed by a leg sweep. Lori went down hard. I heard some of the other Amazon's in the crowd say "one." Lori got up slowly and I think it had now dawned on her that she was in the fight of her life or more aptly the fight for her life. Lori tried to assume a fighting stance. The Amazon advanced on her again going in for a grapple. I wanted to shout out for her not to engage, but we were told to be silent. Lori engaged in the grapple. They locked hands and the Amazon soon had Lori on her knees grimacing in pain and then kicked her square in the chest, knocking her back. I heard the "twos" from the crowd and silently prayed Lori would do better. The Amazon advance again, Lori tried to rush her, and the Amazon side stepped and grabbed Lori's arm. Lori cried out as the Amazon applied pressure. As more pressure was applied Lori started to beg for mercy. The queen then spoke, "Enough." The Amazon immediately let go of Lori's arm and Lori collapsed to the ground. Her shoulder was probably dislocated, and Lori was moaning in pain. A knife was then handed to the Amazon fighter who grabbed Lori by the hair, pulled her head back exposing her neck and slit her throat. More lessons for us. Fight hard to win and don't show pain. The two men dragged the body out of the circle. It now was Alesha's turn. A new Amazon entered the circle also bare chested. Alesha let the Amazon get close and when she tried a feint with a fake punch Alesha stepped into it. She caught the Amazon's fist with her left arm and then brought up her right knee slamming it into the Amazon's thigh. Alesha followed up with a brutal kidney punch. Alesha then let go of the arm and the Amazon went down on one knee. Her eyes narrowed and her face flushed. Alesha had embarrassed her, and hate emanated off of the Amazon. Alesha stepped back and said "one." This caused the crowd to murmur and the Amazon to charge forward at Alesha. Alesha turned to present a smaller target, but the Amazon jumped at her. Alesha was not expecting that move and the Amazon had amazing agility. She flew into Alesha's chest knocking her back. Alesha knew she was going down on her back and reached out for the Amazon's hair. As they hit the ground Alesha pulled the Amazon's hair as hard as she could. She followed up with a punch to the throat as the Amazon pulled her head back. Alesha then rolled away and stood up. Her chest and back was hurting from the landing but the Amazon was in worse shape. Rubbing her throat the Amazon was now so enraged when Alesha said "two" she launched herself again at Alesha. They grappled briefly but Alesha's special forces training was superior to the Amazon's skills and Alesha now had the Amazon in an arm bar. Alesha did not hold back and felt the arm dislocate before looking at the queen. Alesha then applied more pressure to the point of almost breaking the Amazon's arm. "Enough." Alesha let go of the Amazon as the queen spoke. The Amazon had never cried out or even moaned and never fell to the ground either. She stood up and faced her Queen lowering herself to a kneeling position. I thought for sure she was getting her throat slit. However, I was wrong, as I would learn these Amazons respected effort and the ability to tolerate pain. The Queen left her in that position for what seemed an eternity. The defeated Amazon was clearly in pain and discomfort but tried her best not to show it. "Rise Reyana, you fought a warrior and lost. Yet you never gave up or showed weakness. The warrior you fought is clearly a skilled fighter, and now our sister. Learn from her and your loss." Then the queen looked at Alesha who had assumed the same position as the woman she had defeated. "What is your name noble warrior?" "My name is Alesha; how may I be of service?" Although you had to be quick to see it a ghost of a smile appeared on the Queen's face. Clearly Alesha had impressed her. The Queen regarded Alesha as if seeing her for the first time. "Alesha, you have earned the right to be one of us, the Amazons of Fire Valley, do you pledged undying allegiance to your Queen?" Alesha was no dummy. She was quickly figuring out how to survive here. "Yes my Queen, I pledge my undying allegiance to the Queen of the Amazon's of Fire Valley." Then rise my new warrior, go with Reyana, and learn our ways. Then the Queen got up and left the platform. The crowd dispersed, leaving me and my original guide. She gave me a searing look. I was getting the hang of these people too and I did not flinch. I just looked back at her with the blandest look I could muster. After a minute or two she smirked at me, "I'm sure you can find your own way back to your accommodations." I'm sure this was another test, and I wanted to live so I walked the most direct route back to my prison. No one paid any attention to me. As I stared straight ahead I tried to also take in what was happening around the village. Basically, I saw a few men working at various tasks. I also saw a few Amazons, but they were doing nothing of significance. Everything was clean and tidy. When I entered my prison I noticed in the middle of the room was now an operating room table just like back in the medical building. It was complete with plenty of restraints. I could by now begin to guess what it was for. Yet there was no sense in worrying about it and instead I went through my Tai Chi forms. Lunch was brought to me by two large men and once I was done eating they pointed at the table. I climbed onto it laying on my back. They secured me in what I learned was called the Amazon position. I had my knees bent and pulled into my chest. One of them then jabbed me with a needle, another injection. My thoughts went to Connie and the boys. In particular I reflected on Connie and my conversation about joining this expedition. I wonder if Connie would still want me to go if she had of known I would become a sperm donor to a bunch of Amazons. Clearly, they were going to breed themselves on this table. The two men left and one of the Amazons entered my prison. She deftly stripped off her armor and clothing. She looked amazing, if you like athletic women. Firm perky tits and long-toned legs. Her vulva had a trim patch of hair on it that did nothing to hide the fact she was aroused. My arousal was also evident as my cock was hard as granite and she wasted little time impaling herself on it. She then used me for her satisfaction. She must have cum twice before I unloaded into her womb. She then go off and dressed. A few minutes after she left another Amazon entered the room. The exact same thing happened. For the next month or so I would be used by about 100 of these Amazon women. I'm pretty sure it was about one third of the total who lived in the village that took their turn. Obviously, they couldn't all get pregnant, some had to be able to defend the tribe. Neither Alesha nor the Queen came and used me. The routine was the same every day. The two men would arrive with breakfast, when I was done they then secured me to the table and gave me the injection. Amazons would come and go riding me until I came into their wombs. Some were pretty rough about it; none were even remotely loving. I learned later that they came as they entered their fertile times. With the fertility drugs and increased amount of sperm, the odds of pregnancy increased dramatically. If what I learned later was true I impregnated between two thirds and three forths of the Amazons who used me. I wonder what my sons would think of the fact that they would soon have 60 to 75 siblings, mostly girls. Apparently, they had mostly figured how to effect the gender outcome too, but it didn't always work. I knew the day's breeding was over when the men would reappear and release me from the table. They would also bring me another meal. The rest of the time was my own, but I couldn't leave the prison. The door appeared and disappeared for the male servants and the Amazons but not me. I would do my Tai Chi forms and sleep. Then came the day when I was taken out of my prison and brought back to the central square. The Queen was sitting on her throne on the platform, all of the other Amazons were standing around another circle before her. I was placed in the circle. One of the Amazons entered the circle from the other side. She was bare chested but otherwise dressed just like the warriors Alesha and Lori had fought. I was still naked. I had not worn any clothes since the day I was captured. It was pretty clear that I was going to have to fight for my continued existence. I had served my purpose, and I figured this was a test, for what I didn't really know. I was certain however I needed to win to avoid dying. I also knew I was at a serious disadvantage, not only were my balls exposed and vulnerable, but I had received my injection that day and my cock was hard. The Amazon warrior before me I definitely remembered from when she used me. She had been rough, biting, and scratching me. After I had cum in her she had spit in my face. This was not going to be easy. I remembered Alesha's words to me back while we were still free. "Tai Chi is nice, but it has become a sport with rules and traditions. Fights are real but they are not do or die. If you ever get in a fight in this jungle, no rules, no etiquette, fight to win. Do whatever it takes to win. And most of all, all this goes double if you are up against a woman." The Amazon warrior began to advance on me, and I adopted the ready position. She had a look of arrogance about her, I wondered if she ever lost? She advanced on me, and we traded blows. The Tai Chi helped me put up a great defense. I was mostly on the defensive and tried to see if I could get an opening at some point. I also had to protect my vulnerabilities. After a few minutes of sparing, she slightly lost her footing and that was all I needed. I swept her legs out from under her, and she completely lost her balance, but she didn't land hard. She was fit and flexible and recovered in a crouch. I moved back hoping to hear the word "one." It was music to my ears when I heard it from the crowd. Obviously, my opponent was infuriated and charged at me, we traded blows again and it was all I could do to keep her blocked. I made a mistake, and she moved in at that point to grab my balls but luckily I was sweating so hard she couldn't quite get a grip. It gave me an opening to knee her in the crotch. I hit her as hard as possible, and it stunned her. I followed up with a couple of jabs to her breasts. This caused her to lower her defenses for just a moment at this and I punched her hard in the head. She staggered back and I took two formal steps back praying to hear a "two." I almost smiled when I heard it from the crowd. I also heard the murmurs of the crowd; it encouraged me as much as it further enraged my opponent. She pressed in for the attack and she was relentless. I decided to stop trading blows and get mobile moving away from her. Around the circle, we went, her looking for an opening and me trying to survive. Then I made a mistake, I moved too close to the edge of the circle. One of the Amazons in the crowd gave me a shove towards my opponent. She bared her teeth in delight and moved to crush me. I did the only thing I could think of, I used my momentum to drop and roll. The Amazon dodged out of the way and then leapt to pin me on the ground. As I rolled I grabbed a handful of dirt and threw it into her face, hoping to hit her eyes. It worked, and while she was distracted I was able to jump back to my feet. She recovered with almost unbelievable speed and moved in to grab me. I used the opportunity to ram my forehead into her nose. Blood sprayed everywhere as her nose shattered. Yet there was no time to lose, I took her to the ground in a full nelson and pressed my knee into her back. It was an uncomfortable position for me, but it was brutal for her. She tried to get out of it, but I increased the pressure, I fully intended to keep going until I incapacitated her or killed her but then the Queen stopped the match. "Enough." I immediately let go and moved away from the Amazon who struggled to her feet. She then moved in front of the platform and knelt before the queen. I moved into the same position behind and to the right of the Amazon. I guessed that it was the right thing to do but wasn't sure. The Queen made us wait and sweat just like after Alesha's fight. "Deianira, you lost to a man, you have failed your name (Deianira means man destroyer) and your Queen. You are no longer one of us." The Amazon called Deianira was then pulled to her feet by two of the Amazons. Her clothing was stripped from her, and she was led away. I would learn later that she was then banished from the tribe. Expelled from the valley naked and vulnerable likely to die. That left me wondering what was going to happen to me. The Queen let me wait some more before ordering that I be taken to her room. I guess I earned the right to breed the Queen, but it was not quite that easy. Lucky for me the two male slaves that took me to her quarters risked the rath of the Amazons to warn me. In a whisper the one on the left said, "Thank you for beating Deianira, she was evil to us all. To survive mating with the Queen you must fight." Great, out of the frying pan and into the fire! The Queen's bed chamber of all things had a bed in it. Crazy that. After sleeping on the floor for a month a bed would be nice, but something told me that if I survived there would be no sleeping in this bed. There would be no snuggles and a second round in the morning either. I almost laughed out loud at my predicament. Then I remembered my conversation back in Germany with Connie. I wondered if this was the reward that Connie was thinking about when she encouraged me to leave? All thoughts left my mind as the Queen entered the room. She was naked and clearly in amazing shape. Below her proud firm breasts was a six pack any body builder would envy. She had toned thighs and walked with the grace of a panther. The slaves said I had to fight; this woman was going to tear me in half! I wondered if it was like honeybees, the Queen mates with you and then kills you. Oh well I thought at least I will try to give a good showing. The Queen advanced on me, and I assumed the ready position. Again, I was at a disadvantage. My cock was rock hard and my balls were unprotected. I decided to gamble on a move she probably wasn't expecting. It looked like she wanted to grapple so I stepped in, put my arms around her and pulled her face toward mine. She might not have been expecting it, but she reacted like lightning. Instantly her two arms shot up and broke my hold on her head, her knee came up to hit me in the balls. I was anticipating this and twisted my waist to take the blow on my thigh while darting my face forward to give her a kiss. She was clearly surprised by my move and allowed the kiss but at the same time wrapped her arms around me and flung me onto the bed. I rolled to my knees as she dove after me. We grappled and soon she had me pinned to the bed. I could not believe how strong she was. Without releasing my hands that were held by her own she maneuvered herself onto my cock and began to ride me. I did not resist and waited for my chance. As her first orgasm hit her I quickly broke her grip on me and rolled her onto her back. I grabbed her throat with both hands and began pounding into her as my cock had not slipped out during my roll. She hit the side of my head with a right and then the other side with a left. It hurt like hell, and I feared a concussion, but I held on tighter. She then pushed her two hands between my arms and literally ripped them from her throat. I once again could not believe her strength. She then rolled me back over onto my back and grabbed my nipples as she impaled herself on me. The pain was intense, but I quickly reached in and grabbed her nipples. I literally tried to rip them off her tits as I could feel the blood start to flow from her nails digging into the flesh on my chest. As all of this was happening she continued to slam herself down on my cock. It was a battle of wills and as I also drew blood from one breast I could feel my climax building. The Queen increased the amount of force she was using, and it felt like I was going to black out from the pain. I fought the darkness and reached deep down for my own renewed strength and her other nipple started to bleed. At this point we were sweating and grunting. Then she had an orgasm with the force of a tsunami! The Queen's vagina clamped down on my cock as she came and this in turn cause me to erupt. I never knew I was into pain but the orgasm that hit me took my breath away. It seemed to have the same effect on her. We both relaxed our grips on each other's nipples as we rode out the orgasmic ecstasy. I seized the opportunity to pull her down for another kiss. I bit her lip and then snaked my tongue into her mouth. She sent her tongue to meet mine and wrestle it into submission. I used the kiss as a distraction to once again roll her over, so I was on top. My cock was still hard as diamonds, so I slammed it back into her. I had never felt a vagina like hers and the sensations were incredible. However, I was so wrapped up in the moment that I started to lose focus on the fight. She seized the opportunity to then roll me back onto my back and pinned me into the Amazon position. She then rode me hard through two more of her own climaxes before I came again filling her womb. At this point I was exhausted but I knew it wasn't over, so I rolled out from under her and got off the bed. I then went down on one knee and bowed my head. I didn't know what to expect next but what I didn't expect at all was that the Queen would laugh. "Go back to your accommodation worthless man I am done with you." I had survived. I didn't know why she laughed until much later when one of the Amazons explained it to me. Only women were required to assume the position of submission before the Queen. By definition men were only servants so submission was assumed. She had laughed at my attempt to be a woman. I made it back to my prison and found a meal waiting. I ate and then did my forms. I couldn't help but wonder what would happen next. I had finished my meal and was reflecting on two things. Firstly, the immense pain in my chest from Queen Zenoba abusing my nipples. I hoped she was feeling the same discomfort, but I imagine she had some magic spray available to her. It was probably already all healed. Secondly, I was wondering what they were going to do with me. I had been forced to breed about a third of the woman warriors and the Queen. Was I going to be made a eunuch and sold to one of the women, or something else? No sense worrying about it. To take my mind off of the pain I did my Tai Chi forms. My previous instructors might not have been happy with my performance in my fight with Deianeira, but I didn't care. I had won and I thanked my parents for getting me into Tai Chi. Certainly the flexibility and balance had served me well. Obviously, my style had been more Tai Chi/brawler but thanks to Alesha's advice it had won me victory. That was the important part and there was no way I was going to forget it. This made me think about Alesha and the fact I had not seen her since she had won her fight and become an Amazon warrior herself. Then my prison door opened, and a man entered, I assumed to take away the supper dishes. He was there for that, but he also had a can of spray magic and aimed it at my bloody nipples and sore chest. By the time he had gathered up the dishes and left the wounds were healed and the pain was gone. Amazing stuff! The sun had gone down, and I was tired out from the day's exertions, so I lay down and went to sleep. I was awakened early by a man with my breakfast. When I was done one of the Amazons I had not met yet entered my prison. She ordered me to follow her. She led me to the opening in the wall around the village. At the opening we met another Amazon who had what looked like a lap top bag with her. She fell in behind me and the three of us walked down the trail that I figured was to the west. At first we passed farms but soon we left them and the village behind. We walked all day through the rainforest and then we stopped for the night. I was given some travel food. It looked like the rations you get in the army. Yet it was the perfect temperature and tasted delicious. No one had said anything all day. It was no different after our meal. One of the Amazons was clearly on sentry duty and the other one lay down to rest. I followed suit and soon was asleep. It was a quite night and in the morning was shaken awake by one of the Amazons. After another meal and my injection, we were back on the trail. Judging from the sun it was about noon when we apparently reached our destination. It was a large open field carved out of the rainforest. It seemed about the same size as a football field. We were on one of the long ends and there was a post in the ground that they tied me too. I was tied only around my waist with my hands and feet free. Diagonally across from me on the other side was a similar post. Minutes after I was secured, 3 people emerged from the forest on the other side. 2 were clearly Amazons, the only difference in attire from the Amazons with me was a blazing sun on their breastplates. The other person was a man, naked like me and soon tied to the post. One of the Amazons then walked 10 paces from the post to the right and stopped. The other one started walking to toward me. My two Amazon's did the same thing. One walked 10 paces from the post to the left and stopped. The other walked toward the naked man. The Amazons walking toward the tied men had the small bags with them. Once the Amazon with the blazing sun arrived in front of me she produced a needle from the bag and took a blood sample. She then opened the bag up revealing some kind of machine. The blood sample needle was inserted into the side, and she injected the blood into the machine. I could not see any screen or light to show a result, but after a moment she stood up and handed me a sample jar. It was all becoming clear to me what was going on. If I passed the medical tests I was to be traded for the other guy undergoing the same tests. This was a simple swapping of bulls or studs. The injection served it's purpose because I became instantly hard when I touched my cock. I then filled the container. The Amazon took the container and poured the contents into another opening in the machine. After a moment she drew a knife from her belt and turned to face the other side of the field. The Amazon on the other side of the field finished what I assumed was the same process with the other man. She also drew a knife and faced us. At this point, both of the Amazons turned and cut the bindings of the man on the pole in front of them. I didn't need to be told what to do I just followed the blazing sun Amazon back across the field. We met at almost exactly the halfway point of the field, but no greetings were shared. This was obviously a highly ritualized process that I had not read about in Canard's journal. In Canard's journal there had been only one group or tribe of Amazons occupying four valleys. Something definitely had changed. I suspected the four valleys now were occupied by competing factions. This didn't mean Canard was wrong, Canard had been here over 150 years before, it just meant things had changed. So far Canard had been accurate about the arch by the river, as well as the dress of the Amazons we had met. Canard also had reported on the sophistication of the Amazon's technology and that clearly was still true. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts, for Literotica.

Does your wife stiffen each time you touch her? Does she pull away each time you reach out? Are you tired of feeling physically rejected? If you answered yes then this episode is a must listen. In it, I'll cover the causes for this pattern and marriage advice that will solve it. Be sure to listen to it with your wife to see if she would make any edits. 

Garth Heckman The David Alliance TDAgiantSlayer@Gmail.com        Matthew 14:22 Immediately after this, Jesus insisted that his disciples get back into the boat and cross to the other side of the lake, while he sent the people home. 23 After sending them home, he went up into the hills by himself to pray. Night fell while he was there alone. 24 Meanwhile, the disciples were in trouble far away from land, for a strong wind had risen, and they were fighting heavy waves. 25 About three o'clock in the morning Jesus came toward them, walking on the water. 26 When the disciples saw him walking on the water, they were terrified. In their fear, they cried out, “It's a ghost!” 27 But Jesus spoke to them at once. “Don't be afraid,” he said. “Take courage. I am here!” 28 Then Peter called to him, “Lord, if it's really you, tell me to come to you, walking on the water.” 29 “Yes, come,” Jesus said. So Peter went over the side of the boat and walked on the water toward Jesus. 30 But when he saw the strong wind and the waves, he was terrified and began to sink. “Save me, Lord!” he shouted. 31 Jesus immediately reached out and grabbed him. “You have so little faith,” Jesus said. “Why did you doubt me?” 32 When they climbed back into the boat, the wind stopped. 33 Then the disciples worshiped him. “You really are the Son of God!” they exclaimed.     The power was in the word from God… not in Peter, or his hopes or aspirations, NOT EVEN HIS OWN PERSONAL BELIEF… it was in the word of God.      Peter understood authority and submission to it.  Peter is saying, if you command it, I will submit to your authority and follow your words.      **But Peter didn't just walk out of the boat, he didn't just take anyones word… he said “Jesus if it is you command me”.  Look, there are waves, wind, spray, its night time, maybe one lantern, shadows everywhere… who is this? A ghost? A shadow? A demon? A…a…a… is it Jesus.  Before you jump ship - make sure you are following Jesus - and following his command.      The Goal was Intimacy, not Magic Notice the full phrase: "Command me to come to You."    The original phrase in the greek is “if it is you Command me to come to you” - he did not ask to walk on the water, he did not say Jesus I want to walk on the water… he knew safety was with Jesus!      Peter didn't want to walk on water for the sake of a thrill; he wanted to walk on water because that was the only way to get closer to Jesus. The miracle was just the method of transport; Jesus was the destination.

As the year comes to a close, most couples rush straight into what's next… without ever pausing to honour what they've lived through together.In this episode of Reignite: Love, Sex & Truth for Conscious Couples (formerly known as Get Your Sexy Back for Couples), we invite you into a simple, powerful end-of-year ritual designed to help you slow down, feel, and consciously close one chapter before opening another.This isn't about resolutions or fixing anything.It's about reflection, compassion, emotional honesty, and intentionally choosing how you want to move forward, individually and as a couple. This episode is a gentle invitation to reconnect, soften, and reignite your bond as you step into the new year together. What You'll Hear in This EpisodeWhy rushing into the new year without reflection keeps couples stuck carrying unprocessed emotions forward.How conscious reflection helps you honour who you've become without judgment, blame, or self-criticism.What is the importance of celebration, and why does acknowledging what you've survived and grown through fuel intimacy and alivenessHow to release old patterns, resentments, and beliefs with compassion rather than force.Why focusing on how you want to feel creates a deeper connection than setting rigid goals or resolutions.How turning reflection into a ritual strengthens devotion, safety, and emotional intimacy in long-term relationships. This end-of-year ritual isn't about doing more…It's about being more present with what already is — and choosing each other with intention as you step into what's next. ✨ Save your spot for our upcoming February Couples Retreat: A sacred, guided experience for five couples ready to reconnect, heal, and reignite. Reserve your retreat spot here:

In this episode, the focus is on clergy abuse—a topic made even more pressing by recent headlines. The featured guest, Sandy Phillips Kirkham, shares her harrowing ordeal of being abused by a charismatic youth pastor starting at the age of 16. Sandy discusses the grooming process, the five years of abuse, and how she was ultimately expelled from her church while her abuser was merely relocated. She delves into the long-lasting impact of the abuse on her life and her spiritual journey, how she concealed her trauma for 27 years, and how she ultimately confronted her abuser. Sandy also provides valuable insights and actionable advice for preventing abuse and supporting victims within church communities. Her story is also detailed in her book, ‘Let Me Prey on You,' which offers a detailed account of her journey from victim to advocate. 00:00 Introduction and Sponsor Message 00:47 Welcome to the Podcast 01:32 Introducing Today's Topic: Clergy Abuse 02:17 Sandy Phillips Kirkham's Early Life and Church Involvement 06:22 Meeting the Abuser: The Charismatic Youth Pastor 08:43 Red Flags and Grooming Tactics 13:51 The First Inappropriate Act 16:37 The Abuse Escalates 21:06 The Aftermath and Church's Response 28:15 Life After Abuse: Marriage and Keeping Secrets 32:09 Protecting Future Generations 35:17 The Importance of Sex Education in the Church 36:32 Techniques for Discussing Sex with Children 37:22 Personal Experiences with Sex Education 38:20 Triggering Memories and Emotional Breakdown 40:13 The Journey of Healing Begins 41:31 Understanding Clergy Abuse and Self-Forgiveness 43:52 Confronting the Abuser 47:07 Challenges in Seeking Justice 54:47 Preventing Abuse in the Church 01:00:31 Supporting Victims of Clergy Abuse 01:05:07 Final Thoughts and Resources Sandy Kirkham and her husband Bill enjoy life with their two grown children, two beautiful granddaughters, and two fairly well-behaved dogs. Sandy continues to use her voice to help victims of clergy abuse. She currently serves on the board of Council Against Child Abuse. Sandy has spoken before the Ohio Senate, a Maryland court, and appeared on a local television show in Boston. Her story, “Stolen Innocence,” was told in a documentary produced by The Hope of Survivors. Sandy works with survivors conducting victim support conferences. She has participated in The Voice of the Faithful (VOTF) panels moderated by SNAP (Survivors Network of those Abused by Priests), sharing her perspective from the non-Catholic point of view. Sandy has been a presenter/speaker at major events on clergy abuse including the Hope & Healing Conference. Sandy has earned a certificate of completion from the Faith Trust Institute entitled, “A Sacred Trust: Boundary Issues for Clergy and Spiritual Teachers.” https://sandyphillipskirkham.com/ https://www.facebook.com/KirkhamAuthor/  sandykirkhamauthor@gmail.com  Purchase her book “Let Me Prey Upon You” on amazon: https://sandyphillipskirkham.com/shop/let-me-prey-upon-you/   Link Tree   Website: https://dswministries.org Subscribe to the podcast: https://dswministries.org/subscribe-to-podcast/ Social media links: Join our Private Wounds of the Faithful FB Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/1603903730020136 Twitter: https://twitter.com/DswMinistries YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCxgIpWVQCmjqog0PMK4khDw/playlists Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/dswministries/ Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/DSW-Ministries-230135337033879 Keep in touch with me! Email subscribe to get my handpicked list of the best resources for abuse survivors! https://thoughtful-composer-4268.ck.page #abuse #trauma Affiliate links: Our Sponsor: 753 Academy: https://www.753academy.com/ Can't travel to The Holy Land right now? The next best thing is Walking The Bible Lands! Get a free video sample of the Bible lands here! https://www.walkingthebiblelands.com/a/18410/hN8u6LQP An easy way to help my ministry: https://dswministries.org/product/buy-me-a-cup-of-tea/ A donation link: https://dswministries.org/donate/   Sandy Phillips Kirkham [00:00:00] Special thanks to 7 5 3 Academy for sponsoring this episode. No matter where you are in your fitness and health journey, they've got you covered. They specialize in helping you exceed your health and fitness goals, whether that is losing body fat, gaining muscle, or nutritional coaching to match your fitness levels. They do it all with a written guarantee for results so you don't waste time and money on a program that doesn't exceed your goals. There are martial arts programs. Specialize in anti-bullying programs for kids to combat proven Filipino martial arts. They take a holistic, fun, and innovative approach that simply works. Sign up for your free class now. It's 7 5 3 academy.com. Find the link in the show notes. Welcome to the Wounds of the Faithful Podcast, brought to you by DSW Ministries. Your host is singer songwriter, speaker and domestic violence advocate, [00:01:00] Diana Winkler. She is passionate about helping survivors in the church heal from domestic violence and abuse and trauma. This podcast is not a substitute for professional counseling or qualified medical help. Now here is Diana. Hello. Welcome everyone. Welcome to my regular listeners, as well as some new listeners that have joined us today. I have a great guest for you today. We're going to be talking about clergy abuse today. Religious leader, abuse. Pastor, youth leader. You've seen this in the news recently with all these preachers being arrested or charged with sexual misconduct or rape or [00:02:00] pedophilia. I'm sure you've seen the news. Well, today we're going to hear a story about a woman who's been victimized in that way and she's fighting back. So let me read her bio for you. A church is where an insecure 16-year-old girl should feel welcome, happy, and most importantly, safe tragically. For some, the church can become a place of great harm. Sandy Phillips Kirkham details her account of how charismatic youth minister preyed upon her, a betrayal which left her broken with a shattered faith and the ultimate shame of being blamed enforced from the church she loved. Despite a successful and happy life, is a wife, mother, and friend. Sandy successfully concealed her abuse for [00:03:00] 27 years until a trigger forced her to face the truth. Sandy's story will take you on her journey of healing. Her strength and courage will inspire you. Let me pray upon you her book details. Sandy's journey from innocent 16-year-old, a victim to a survivor, and advocate. We please welcome Sandy Phillips. Kirk, welcome Sandy to the show. Thanks so much for coming on. Well, thank you for having me. I'm glad to be here. Wow. So I've been listening to you on the Preacher Boys podcast and thought you had a really great story, and so I wanted to come and bring you on so my listeners can hear your story as well. Mm-hmm. So tell us a little bit about your home and your church environment growing up. Let's [00:04:00] start from the beginning here. Okay. I'm the oldest of five. My parents were divorced when I was about seven, which that was really the impact of my life, of just how it altered everything about that time in my life. Then my mother remarried and we moved in with my stepfather shortly after my father remarried, and so I was dealing with these blended families and it was just very confusing for me at the time, my parents and stepfather did not attend church. So I, I wasn't a part of a church until I was about eight, and that's when my best friend who lived up the street invited me to go with their family, and I went with them and I went every Sunday after that, I absolutely fell in love with church. It was a place that I felt safe. I think it provided for me a place away from home that I felt comfortable and I got attention there. I was very active even as a small child. I went to vacation Bible school, church camp, love Sunday School. I sang in a junior choir. Really, it was a just a great place for me to [00:05:00] be. When I was 13, I was baptized and then my faith really deepened and my involvement in the church became even more so, started teaching Sunday school and teaching vacation Bible school. I started serving on committees with adults and doing more of the activities that would, , just be more in depth than just typical youth group activities. So, it's just no exaggeration to say that if the doors of the church were open, I was there and I loved it. I loved serving God. I felt that was the place for me, and everything about it was brought me joy and peace in the church. Wow. You really, were very sincere in your faith. It was not a fake one. I hear a lot of stories of. Being brought up in the church and being made to go to church and, you just go through the motions kind of thing. But it sounds like it was the opposite for you. It was that you really believed this with all your heart. Was that a fundamental Baptist church you were going [00:06:00] to or what? It was a church, Christ Christian Church, which is similar to the Baptist. It's an independent church. Yeah, that's the church. That was so something happened while you were serving the Lord and loving God. You met your abuser? Yes. Shortly after I turned 16, our church hired a new youth pastor, and from the moment he arrived, he was totally different than anyone we'd ever seen before. He was very charismatic, very dynamic. His sermons were really like nothing we'd ever heard before, and people were just drawn to him. He had a personality that people found themselves wanting to be around him. They wanted to please him. So he was very good at asking people to do things and they didn't hesitate. It, it was just a different kind of atmosphere. When he came to the church, the youth group exploded in numbers. We went from like 25 to almost 200 in a very short time. Even the [00:07:00] adult church was growing because people just came to hear him preach because he was so good at what he did. He was 30, married with two children, but he really acted more like our age group. He dressed like we did. He. Went to our football games at school, he knew our music. So he just, he really, he was tuned into us and in return we found ourselves, all of us being willing to please him and wanna do anything we could to make the youth group and the church better. So when people think of a profile of a child abuser, they usually think, oh, some dirty old man, that his roaming fingers or what have you, but this youth pastor sounded like, okay, he was really good looking and hip and really loved the young people. Mm-hmm. Is that typical of. Well, it's, it's typical in the sense that it's not the, dirty old man hiding in the bushes. Most abusers [00:08:00] are people we know. They're people that we like. They're usually people that, connect with people very well, and that's what makes them so dangerous because they're not obvious with what they do, and they're very good at that. They pretend to be one of us. They pretend to care, but in reality, their goal is to find a way to take advantage of the most vulnerable in, in the group. And so, predators are usually drawn to places where they will find vulnerable people. The gymnastics team is an example of that. The Boy Scouts, anywhere where you can, and certainly the church because we are welcoming into people who are in need. Oftentimes. Then there are many people in the church who are vulnerable to these types of men, and sometimes women. Were there any red flags? That you should have seen or noticed when you were around this youth pastor? Well, he came with so many different ideas and different ways of doing things. And one of the things that he was doing now, this was in the [00:09:00] seventies, so cultures were changing and it was free love and kind of thing. But he came into our church and he expected everyone to hug each other. So we were always hugging each other. And he also expected us to say how much we loved each other and that we love you and not just that I love you in Christ. He would simply walk up, give you a hug and say, I love you. Now you know, that may seem innocent, but that's a little odd for that pastor to be saying those kinds of things. And it also blurs the lines because when you say to someone, I love you, that can be confusing to. Young teenagers and even to vulnerable adults. So, but he did that with everybody. It wasn't like he picked someone else special, but, so the hugging in the contact was kind of a red flag in the beginning. But for me personally, I babysat for his family. His wife worked evenings. Mm-hmm. So one night after he came home, he asked me to go to his basement and listen to a song by Neil Diamond. [00:10:00] Well, it felt a little weird 'cause I'd never. I've been around a pastor that wanted to talk to me about anything but church in the Bible. But I went to the basement. Yeah. I mean a Neil Diamond song. So I went to the basement. I know, but that's a trigger factor for me sometimes. So anyway, I went to the basement and he put this record on and I sat down on the couch and instead of sitting in a chair or another place, he came on the couch and sat very close to me. And I remember feeling uncomfortable, but I didn't say anything. 'cause I thought, well, he is just sitting next to me. It's no big deal. But that's a red flag that I felt because it felt uncomfortable to me. And then the other times that I would babysit for him. His wife wouldn't come home till late in the evening, so he would come home around seven or eight and after the kids were in bed, instead of taking me home, he wanted me to sit and talk with him all evening. So we'd talk about the Bible or we'd talk about church, and sometimes he'd ask me what I thought of his [00:11:00] sermon, which at age 16, I'm flattered that this man has any idea that I would have some opinion about this great sermon that he just gave. So I didn't see anything wrong with that because he's my pastor. But had that occurred with my 30-year-old neighbor down the street, every time I went to babysit, I know I would've come home to my mother and said, okay, this is weird. Mm-hmm. Every time I babysit, this man wants to sit and talk to me all evening. I mean, what interest would I have as a teenager wanting to talk to this 30-year-old married man? But because my pastor was who he was and he tapped into our common connection of the church and God, and again, many times he would give me books to read 'cause he wanted me to get better in my deep, in my spirituality. So I didn't see anything wrong with it because of who he was. And so I just accepted that behavior, which is another tool and technique. They look for ways to get into you. Mm-hmm. [00:12:00] That don't seem obvious. And that was, so those were two red flags for me. Now as far as the congregation goes, I was in his office a lot by myself, but so were other kids, because he would actually call us into his office and say, I want you to come in and tell me what's going on in your life. Talk to me about your problems. Instead of us going to him, he would encourage us to come into his office. So while that probably wasn't a good thing, no one saw it as a bad thing. It seemed normal, but he called me into his office a lot more than the other kids. And later on there were people who did say to me, there were times when I wondered why he said something to you like that, or I noticed something one time. And so I think people notice some things, but no one thought enough of it to say, okay, there's something going on that doesn't seem right. So those were the red flags that I think in the beginning were very subtle. But they were hard to see, [00:13:00] and this is really important to distinguish these things because I was groomed by a guidance counselor in seventh grade. Mm-hmm. But he was one of those dirty old men that, he was doing creepy stuff. Yeah. But I never would have seen myself. A pastor and he's talking about spiritual things and he's talking about God and mm-hmm. He's not talking about sex. He's not watching, you're not watching dirty movies together. No, he's not, buying you sexy lingerie. It's, Hey, he's doing spiritual things. Mm-hmm. It's a setup. It's that grooming process you're talking about. It's pulling someone in to gain their trust, in a very di diabolical way, because he's using the church to do that. That's really scary. That scares mm-hmm. Scares me to death. What were the first times that he did something really inappropriate that you were just like, whoa? Well, the very [00:14:00] first time, was after a youth group meeting that was held in my home. I was the song leader. He put me in a leadership position, and it was very important to him that the evening always go well and that we were to make people feel welcome. And so at the end of the evening, I was nervous because I wanted to make sure that he thought everything went well. And he came up to me in my hallway and began telling me how great the evening was and how proud he was of me. And I was on Cloud nine. I was flattered that he felt that way. I felt good that the evening went so well. And then he just slowly bent down and he kissed me. And it wasn't, it was a kiss, but it seemed somewhat innocent to some extent. And I, I remember thinking, I think he just kissed me. Then my next thought was, well, he's my pastor and I don't think he would be doing anything he shouldn't be doing. And it was just a quick kiss. And he's always hugging people. And so maybe this is just his way of showing his appreciation for the evening. It was really [00:15:00] the only way in my 16-year-old mind that I could justify it because I couldn't think about this man doing anything he shouldn't be doing. And this was a person that everyone loved and thought so highly of, so how could I think he was doing something he shouldn't be doing? So I just let it go. I didn't think anything more about it. I mean, did you have any sex ed or anything? Did you know the birds and bees? Nine. Well, yeah, I'm 16. I did. Yeah, I did. But I wasn't, I hadn't dated much. I wasn't allowed to date till I was 16, so I hadn't had any dating experience. I had one kiss before this with a boy at camp. So I wasn't. Worldly or knowledgeable about all those things. But, and again, it was such a quick innocent type kiss. He didn't grab me, he didn't push me against the wall. I just, and again, I think for me it was okay if he's, if this is more than just a kiss, then what do I do with it? So therefore I'm just gonna say it's [00:16:00] nothing because I don't know what else to do. Um, wow. I let it go. I let it go. But as I babysat for him, he, sometimes when I would leave, he would kiss me and sometimes he wouldn't. So, I didn't see it as a con, kind of a continual thing that he was always wanting to kiss me. He always hugged me. But the kissing became more intense as it went along. So it, it would be another year, before he would have sex with me. And so that grooming process and kind of pushing the boundaries each time he was with me, finally ended with him having sex with me. Oh, wow. Now, some of us listening are like an adult having sex with a child or 16-year-old. Can you unpack that a little bit more, the process of how he got to that point? I mean, that the first time you had intercourse, I mean, did he, you know, go to a hotel with you and you had a candlelight dinner, or was it in the backseat of the car?[00:17:00] Was it an accident? It wasn't an accident. He was very deliberate and I had every intentions of having sex with me that night. I babysat, I was babysitting, I put the kids to bed, I walked down the steps. I assumed that we would go into the living room. Or the family room, sit on the couch and talk about the things we always talked about. But instead, he stopped me at the bottom of the stairs and he took me into the living room, and immediately put me on the floor and began undressing me. Um, and wow, I froze. I, I literally froze and I kept thinking to myself, he's going to stop. He's going to stop. And that the entire time he's whispering into my ear how much he loves me, that he would never hurt me, and that he can, I can trust him. And then he kept asking me, do you love me? Do you love me? And I, of course, I'm answering yes, because well, yes I do, because that's what I've told him for the past year. I, I, I just, I was so confused and what my real reaction was, I froze. Mm-hmm. Um, he, he sort of pushed my head under the [00:18:00] stereo. And so when he is starting to get farther than I thought he would ever go. I blocked, I just blocked it out and I started reading the serial numbers underneath the stereo. Oh my goodness. Just to be thinking of anything else. Um, at one point he then just picked me up and took me upstairs. He literally put me on the bed, penetrated me, and that was it. And I was horrified. I was absolutely horrified. I, I wanted to cry. I didn't know what to say. I didn't know what to do. Um, he left the room, told me to get dressed, and he would take me home. And I remember sitting on the bed and I put the bedspread around me because I was so embarrassed that I didn't have my clothes on. Mm-hmm. Oh, wow. Um, and then I just remember thinking I just had sex. I'm no longer a virgin. I just had sex with this man and. He took me home. Now, in the [00:19:00] book, of course, I go into a little bit more detail, but Right, he took me home and just before I got outta the car, he said to me, now, you know, this is something between the two of us, you can't tell anyone. And of course I'm thinking, who would I tell? I, I don't want anybody to know. I just did this. So, that was the first time. And then I think I, at that point I kept thinking, you know, I've had sex with him. So now I'm committed to him again. I'm at this point, I'm 17 years old. I'm still like, what do I do with this? I don't, I don't know what to do with this. Um, and he was convincing me that he loved me. He was convincing me that he needed me in his ministry and that God, this was God's will in our lives. He threw that at me. Eventually he would say to me that we were married in God's eyes. I mean, twisting the scripture and using God as a reason that we should be together. And so. I started to accept that. There were a couple times I went to him and told him that I couldn't do this anymore. I felt [00:20:00] guilty. He would respond in one of two ways. One, he would say to me how much he needed me, how much he loved me, and that he couldn't live without me. So that was the guilt part of it. Or he would respond and by saying to me, you know, you're no longer a virgin. No one else is gonna want you. I'm the only one that knows how to love you, and you are committed to me, and this is gonna be the way it is. And I saw no way out. I didn't see a way out. And so the relationship continued for five years. Wow. Five years. It went on for five years. That is a long time. And it, during that time, he became more aggressive physically. Uh, he hit me. He became sexually more deviant. It just progressed. It got worse and worse. And to a point that I finally, I was, my self-esteem was so low. I hated myself for what I'd been doing. So I finally just accepted that this was my life. I knew [00:21:00] I'd never get married. I knew I'd never have children, and this wouldn't be over until he said it was over. This went on for five years and nobody in the church noticed it. Your parents didn't notice it. You know, people say, well, where were your parents? Well, first of all, my parents were thrilled. I was in church. I mean, this was a time in the seventies when drugs were. Prevalent girls were, having free sex. So for them, what safer place could there be than to be in church? So, and they saw his intention toward me and his involvement with me as a good thing. I mean, he would take me on hospital visits with him. I mean, they saw this as being positive. And they knew how much I loved being there and that it was a place that I liked to go. So they didn't see it. And many in the church didn't see it began because who suspects the pastor of such behavior. Mm-hmm. Yeah. And especially in the seventies when this wasn't an open topic like it is now, you wouldn't have dared thought anything like that. And so [00:22:00] it's not uncommon for people in the church, to miss the signs and to ignore what they really do see, because they just can't believe that it would be something that would be happening in their church because then they'd have to do something about it. Yes, exactly. When did it all come crumbling down? It does crumble. Eventually it does. Two elders became suspicious and followed him one night and found us together in a hotel room. And then from then on, the next month and a half was an absolute nightmare for me. Hmm. It was initially hoped that they could keep what he had done, quiet and keep it from the congregation. Now, I have to say one thing before I forget. This wasn't his first incident of sexual misconduct. Oh. Prior to and just after he was awri, he arrived at our church. A young woman from his first church came forward and accused him of sexual misconduct. When he was [00:23:00] confronted by my elders, he didn't deny it. He said it was true. He asked for forgiveness, that it would never happen again. It was a mistake. So within six months. That's when he was kissing me in my hallway. So this, so these elders were aware that this was the second time that there had been an incident with this man of sexual abuse and misconduct. But in spite of that, they tried to keep it quiet in hopes of moving him to another church. And so I was told during that time where I was to sit, how I was to respond to questions. I wasn't to talk to anyone. I wasn't to tell anyone about what had happened, including my parents. And this was all in an effort to keep it quiet. Well, that effort failed. And so it was determined that he should address the congregation. He did it in a very vague way, just simply said that he'd sinned. He'd sinned against God, and he'd sinned against his wife. And that was his confession. That was it. Two days later, he had me meet [00:24:00] him in a hotel room after that confession in front of the congregation. Now. He was moved to the next church. He was given a going away party. There was actually a vote to maybe keep him, but the vote failed and they decided to move him to the next church. About, two weeks, three weeks later, I was called in by the elders, and this is probably the hardest part of my story for me. Mm-hmm. I was called in by the elders and I was told that because of my behavior I was to leave the church. I was devastated. I loved that church. It was the only church I knew, and here I was being told by these two elders that I wasn't fit to worship there any longer. Mm-hmm. He could be forgiven and given a second, third chance. I couldn't be, I was told that to leave the church. I wasn't given any counseling. I wasn't helped in any way. I was simply told to leave and I did. I left. [00:25:00] And that I told people many times, as horrific as the abuse was, having been told to leave, that church had a greater impact on me spiritually than the actual abuse did. I don't think I ever recovered from that. It still haunts me to this day to some extent. That response of the church really devastated me. So that was the crumbling, as you called it? It came crashing down and I would, I left the church. So did that change your perception of God? What was your relationship with God this time? Yes. You were kicked outta the church, but. Well, I felt a disconnect from God. I never blamed God. I never felt like God caused this to happen. I, in fact, I carry the blame and the shame. I felt guilty for what I had done. And so I never blamed God, but because of the relationship being tied in with God and the [00:26:00] prayers that this man would give, and then, you know, he'd give these wonderful sermons about marriage and sanctity of marriage on a Sunday morning after having sex with me the night before. I had difficulty separating all of that, and there were so many trigger factors associated with the church and prayer that God really did. It was hard for me to have any kind of relationship with God. I did. I didn't become an atheist like a lot of victims do, and who become angry at God. I simply just. I just put him on the back burner. I knew he existed, but I didn't have a connection with him any longer. So for 27 years, I, I never prayed. I never opened my Bible. I went to church because when I met my husband, he was a Methodist. And I thought, well, I'll go to the Methodist Church. It's a different denomination. Mm-hmm. I'll just go on. It should be fine. It didn't work that way. I had anxiety attacks in church. I, his [00:27:00] reminders of him were constant, but I forced myself to go. I made sure that I went because I knew when we had children, I wanted them to have that church experience. But every time I walked past the minister's office, I got a knot in my stomach. Oh yeah. It had nothing to do with that minister. But you understand that. I mean, it, but I did that for 27 years. It became my norm. I just knew that when I walked past that office, I was gonna get a knock my stomach, certain hymns. I can tell you what his favorite hymn was, and every time that was played, that's who I thought of. I couldn't pray. It was so, I did have a deep, deep disconnect for 27 years, and I have to tell you, I missed it. I actually mourn that loss of my spiritual life, but I didn't know how to get it back. Because I'm keeping this secret. I'm still carrying guilt and shame. I couldn't forgive myself. I didn't feel worthy to be in church. So with all of that mixed in, I just put myself on autopilot and said, [00:28:00] well, this is the way my life will be and I'll just have to accept it. It just sounds so unfair. Somebody that loves the Lord so much and served in the church and so innocent and being kicked out. Oh, but it sounded like maybe meeting your husband would've been a positive thing for you. How did you guys meet? I actually worked at his office, so I met him there. We dated for about two years, and I just found him to be a kind, loving soul. He was very unassuming. He wasn't arrogant. He didn't, he wasn't a boastful type of person. He didn't like taking credit for things, even though he deserved it sometimes. He was just a good hearted person, and I just, I fell in love with him immediately. I really did. I thought this was a great, great guy. I mean, I will tell you, I have said many times because before I met him, I was on a destructive path. I did not have any self-esteem. [00:29:00] I saw myself just simply as some sex object that, I was only good for that. And so when I met him, he saved my life because he loved me for who I was and showed me that I was worthy. So I've often said to him, you saved my life, and he will respond back with you made mine, and you can't get any better than that. So meeting him was a turning point for me, but I kept a secret from him for 27 years, and I lived in fear that he'd always find out that I'd had this affair with a married man. And I know in my heart that it wouldn't have made a difference to him. But people who've been abused never forget the words, don't ever tell. And I never forgot those words. And I never forgot what the consequences could be if I were to tell someone. Because when my elders found out, they blamed me. And I, I couldn't bear the thought that if I were to tell him. [00:30:00] Somehow he would find fault with me, or I wondered, would he wonder why I didn't feel confident enough to tell him? Would he feel betrayed that I kept a secret? Would he see me differently sexually? All those fears that I had while unfounded were still present in my mind. And so I never could tell him. And I had to do a lot of play acting and pretending, through our married life in the sense that the times I was having trigger factors, I had to hide them. And I know he would've been supportive, but I couldn't see that. Because while trauma affects you at the time of the abuse, it's lifelong. It doesn't leave you. And so I lived with that for 27 years. So did you have. Intimacy issues when you were together? Was that what you're talking about? The triggering? No, I, know a lot of victims do, and that's understandable. I really didn't, because he was so different from my abuser [00:31:00] and I recognized that my abuser was emotionally violent mm-hmm. And physically, he just wasn't loving in any sense of the word. I was simply used for sex. Mm-hmm. And I didn't have that with my husband. And so I could separate that a little bit. But I think the guilt of hiding the secret had an impact on our marriage as far as my able to be intimate with him in an emotional way. I'm really glad to hear that. I, you are not the first person that I've heard that. The victim has hidden a secret from her husband. I passed her and a pastor's wife and her husband did not know. Mm-hmm. Children didn't know, and it was a family member that was the abuser. And I kept telling her, you've got to tell him. Mm-hmm. You know why? It's because, and I was thinking this when I was listening to your, the other shows that you were on. I'm thinking about your children and your grandchildren. If I was abused, [00:32:00] I would be like. How do I keep my children and grandchildren from going through what I just went through, you know? Mm-hmm. Mm-hmm. Well, that's an interesting thing because most people would assume that my daughter, I would've been all over it and worried sick every time she left the house. Yeah. But I actually had the opposite, reaction because keep in mind, I didn't see myself as an abuse victim. I saw myself as someone who participated, who willingly went into this relationship and stayed in it willingly, which is not the case when you're abused. There's the control, the manipulation, all of those things that play into keeping a victim in a relationship and they see no way out. So for me, I just assumed I got one bad apple in the whole barrel, that this didn't happen to other people and that I had an affair. But my daughter, who I knew, she would never have an affair with a married man, I just knew that. So I. Sent her on [00:33:00] retreats. I sent her to church camp without fear because again, I'm thinking, okay, this just doesn't happen to other people and this is not something I need to be concerned about with her. However, with my granddaughters, it's totally different because now I understand what really occurred and the damage that can occur when you've been abused. And so with my granddaughters, her mom and dad have talked to them, about good touch, bad touch. And I too have talked about to her, but I've been a little bit more probably detailed about it. Mm-hmm. And as she gets older, these men, the techniques change as you get older and they, after they go after teenage girls, so mm-hmm. Hopefully I'll be able to help her understand, what happens when someone's grooming. I want her to understand her personal space, that if you're not comfortable when someone hugs you, it's okay. That's right. Say I, I don't want you to touch me that way. Mm-hmm. Or say if they don't feel comfortable and we put a lot on kids to do that. 'cause here [00:34:00] we're asking a child to say to an adult, no. Mm-hmm. So it's okay to go to your mother or your mom and say, can you tell so and so Uncle Jimmy or whoever it is, I don't wanna be hugged. So we need to make sure our kids understand that their personal space is their space. And if they don't want someone in that space, it's okay to say no. I also think it's important to tell kids that good people can do bad things. Yeah. Because, as we talked about earlier, our abusers are not strangers. They're not mean people. Mm-hmm. They're usually good people. They're usually people who've given us gifts. They're people who help us. They're people who tell us how wonderful we are. So it's hard for children, even adults, to see this individual who. Who on one side is a good individual who does a lot in the church, who's done all these wonderful things. And so we, we have to tell these kids, just because they're a good person doesn't mean they can't do bad things. And so that's kind of the message I hope to get to my granddaughters that I didn't give to my [00:35:00] daughter. And fortunately she didn't have any issues with church or any, anybody abusing her. But I certainly did not, guide her in the right way in that sense because I just, like I said, I just assumed that I was the only one that this would ever have happened to. Well, I think, I hear a lot in the church that they don't teach sex ed because they don't want the kids to go out and have sex. Mm-hmm. And so a lot of these kids are like ignorant as to, what is healthy and what is not proper, yeah. We need to teach 'em that our bodies or are going to respond. They were built that way. God intended us to have feelings. You know, when we are around the opposite sex, that's normal. Mm-hmm. So we need to make sure kids understand. But there are barriers and there are boundaries that need to be taken. But you're absolutely right when we don't talk at it, then we figure it out on their own. And we could, we can all imagine when you're leaving teenagers to [00:36:00] their own devices to figure out things. That's probably not gonna lead in a good spot. No, we have the internet now, which when we, right. When you and I were younger, we didn't have the internet. We didn't have cell phones. No. If you wanted a Playboy magazine, you had to go to that kind of a neighborhood to get something. Yes. You know? Yes. It was a lot more difficult. Yes, absolutely. But too many parents are embarrassed to talk to their children about sex and, you know, everybody listening needs to listen. You need to find a way to talk to them about these things. And one of the techniques that I use with my daughter, just in talking about sex in general, kids don't want to hear their mom and dad talk to 'em about this. So what I did would say, I read a magazine article about this girl who did such and such so that I put it off on something else that's, a non-entity of a person. And I'll say, or Have you ever heard of this? And of course I know she's got a little embarrassed, but I, it opened the dialogue without me coming [00:37:00] out and saying, have you heard of oral sex? Instead, I would talk to her and say, I heard this about this. This is what kids are doing, blah, blah, blah. So you kind of have to find techniques and ways to sneak around it sometimes, but you absolutely need to talk to, because they know it's out there and they're going to experiment. That's just part of being a teenager. Yeah, my parents chickened out. They just gave me a book to read. Same, probably the same book. I got, I forget what it was called. Where did I come from? Or something. It was a cartoon book. Mm-hmm. And I'm grateful for that. And, they just, after I finished the book, do you have any questions? Yeah, yeah. I had a lot of, older people that were friends and I would actually go to my older. Senior citizen friends and ask them questions rather than ask my parents. Right? Yeah, yeah. It's more comfortable that way for sure. Like I said, it's not the topic that we like to talk to with our kids and our kids don't wanna hear it, but being uncomfortable is not an excuse not to do that. And in school you get [00:38:00] the basics of the mechanics of it, but then that ends, that's all you get there as well. And that's not as helpful either. Yeah. The sixth grade menstrual cycle, health class. Yeah, exactly. That's it. They separate the girls and the boys. Yeah. We were all really embarrassed and Yes, yes. Yeah, exactly. Great information. So let's, circle around back to, okay, you've been hiding this secret forever. Mm-hmm. And nobody knows about your past. And then one day you got triggered. So what happened that day? Well, that's the first chapter of my book, and that is one day I was driving to a golf tournament in Tennessee. We live in Cincinnati. I was driving, my daughter was in college. She was playing in a golf tournament. I was driving down there and I was about halfway when I saw an exit sign for the town of Kingsport, Tennessee. And that is the. Town to which my [00:39:00] abuser was sent after he left our church, and it just sent me over the edge. Mm-hmm. All of a sudden I'm thinking, I'm in the town where he lives. Am I close to his house? Am I close to the church where he's now a minister? I mean, even though it'd been 27 years, I thought he was probably still there. I didn't know, but that's what my mind was telling me. I, all of a sudden I felt his presence in the car. I, I could smell him. I could hear him. Oh. I was, it was unbelievable to me what was happening to me. I didn't even know what was happening. I pulled to the side of the road Oh, good. And I sobbed. Yeah. I sobbed for about 20 minutes and I was just trying to figure out what was happening because anytime I had trigger factors before I could manage them, I could control them. I kind of let them happen and then I push 'em back down. Mm-hmm. This one wasn't going back down and I was a mess. I was just an absolute mess. I was able to get through the weekend. I drove back home and all I could think about was, what am I gonna do? What am I gonna do? [00:40:00] I wanted to stop thinking about him and I couldn't. I spent the next two weeks, really in anxiety. I, my husband would leave for work and I would just walk around the house, wring my hands, trying to figure out why I was feeling the way I was feeling. What was I gonna do with these feelings till at one point I finally decided I was gonna tell my best friend, and I was absolutely petrified to tell her because for the first time in 27 years, I was going to utter the words. I was sexually abused by my youth pastor. And I remember thinking, he's gonna find out and I'm gonna get in trouble. I just, I was 49 years old and I'm still afraid of this man. But I did tell her, it was, it took me a long time to, to get the words out, but I did, she was very supportive. She was very kind. She was patient as she waited for me to tell her. And so that started my journey of healing just by telling that first person. I then told two or three other of my close friends, so the four of us spent [00:41:00] many days and many hours on the screened in porch of one of my friends just letting me talk. Mm-hmm. And being able to express what had happened to me. I wasn't ready to tell all of the story. I mean, there's parts in the book that I won't go into here because they're pretty mm-hmm. Embarrassing and some things that I did. So I wasn't ready to tell them everything, but I told them enough that it helped me start to release what had been done to me. And so that was the first thing that I did, I think. And then the next thing I did, which was so valuable, and I encouraged victims to do it as well, I just read everything I could on clergy abuse or sexual abuse in itself. So I began to learn the terms of grooming, manipulation, gaslighting, and then I could see how he methodically used each one of those things on me to get me to do the things he got me to do, and to stay in that relationship for those five years. And that was huge for me. So [00:42:00] it was, for the first time as I began reading, I understood that I had been abused. Now, it still took me a while to admit that I really was sexually abused because I didn't want that label. I didn't wanna be an abuse victim. And there was a part of me. We all wanna be loved. And so there was still a part of me that I wanted to think that there was some part of him that cared about me, that this wasn't just purely about sex and that he wasn't just using me for his own gratification. And I had to get past that. I had to finally come to terms with, no, this man didn't do the no one who loves you, would do the things he did and ask the things he did of me. So that took me a while, to finally admit, okay, this was an abusive relationship. So I told someone, educating myself, and then I had to learn to forgive myself. I had to let, I had to let go of the guilt [00:43:00] and shame because any guilt and shame belongs squarely on him. This was a man that I should have been able to trust. It was in a place that should have been the safest place on earth for me. And he took advantage of a vulnerable teenager who had, I didn't have a major crisis in my life, but he knew my home life was an upheaval at times. He knew that I didn't see my dad very much. So he used that to against me. And I had to forgive myself for being who I was at the time and being able to respond the way I did for the coping skills I had at the time. Sure. You can look back. I, and I think, why didn't I say this? Why didn't I do that? But I couldn't because of, of the re of the relationship he had created between us. Mm-hmm. I had lost all power. He was in complete control of this relationship, so I had to forgive myself and that wasn't easy either. Then, and I don't know that this is something all victims should do, but I just felt this need [00:44:00] that I needed to confront him. I just felt like I couldn't move past this unless I was able to face him. Now, I had no contact with him for 27 years. I didn't even know if he was still alive, but I hired a private investigator and he found him ministering in a church in Alabama. And so I had my investigator contact him and we set up a time and a meeting that we would meet. And I took my husband, I took my friend who was a counselor and another friend who was at the church at the time. Um, I wanted her at this point. You told your husband at this point, I'm sorry. Yes, that's correct. I, it was probably three months after I told my friends, that I said to him I would like to meet him in his office and talked to him about something and. I was terrified. I don't know how else to say it. I just was so afraid. Not that I needed to be, but I was. And I probably sat there for almost, [00:45:00] I would say, 40 minutes and just cried. I was able to finally get out. I'm okay, the kids are okay, and then I started crying again. He couldn't have been any more supportive, more loving. I remember looking at his face and I said I was sexually abused by my youth pastor, and he didn't. His expression didn't change, and then I said. I was their babysitter and his face just dropped. And for the first time, I could see the pain I was feeling was reflected in his face. It was, I almost wanted to hug him to say, I'm sorry. 'cause I could see how much it hurt him to know that this had been done to me, especially as a baby. I mean, the picture became complete for him once I said that. And so he was very supportive. I think he was worried about me confronting this man, for a couple reasons. But one, I think he was worried that I would be disappointed in his reaction, and that I would be expecting too much of this [00:46:00] person to understand what he did to me and show any kind of remorse, and that I, it would hurt me even more. And one of my fears was that, I was afraid he wouldn't meet me. I was afraid that he was gonna say, no, I'm not gonna meet with you. And my husband said, oh, he's gonna meet with you all right? Because if he doesn't meet with you, you just tell him. Call the church secretary. We'll call every elder. We're gonna, he, somebody's gonna hear your story if he doesn't want to hear it. So he did agree to meet with me. I went down to Alabama and the meeting took place and I said the things that I wanted to say to him. I wanted him to get what he did to me. But he didn't, he never could understand the damage. It was almost as if, okay, I shouldn't have done it and I'm sorry I did it. Okay, now what do you want? It was, get away. You bother me? Yes. And his greatest fear as most narcissist, and I believe he was, narcissistic, but his greatest fear was that I was going to demand that he be removed from the ministry. I mean, that's what he [00:47:00] was most concerned about, how this was going to impact him. And he should have been out of the ministry. So I went to his. Boss. I was told this, and something happened 27 years ago. He, we think he's safe. We're not worried, in spite of the fact that during the meeting he had admitted that there had been multiple occurrences of sexual misconduct throughout his ministry. Not all teenagers, some were most were probably women. And then he said he had gone to therapy because he had been identified as a sexual addict. And I kept thinking, who, what? What world, what world? Does this make sense that a man who has been identified by a psychologist as a sex addict belongs in the ministry? Nope. But here was this church. So I sent a letter to his 11 elders thinking, okay, somebody in this eldership is gonna see this. Is I something's wrong here. Not one responded totally [00:48:00] ignored me. 11 elders totally ignored me. Wow. No worries. So then, I decided to go to his denominational leaders, which were in Indianapolis. And there again, while they were sympathetic to my story and apologize that it happened, they said, we're an independent church. Our churches hire and fire their own ministers. We have no control and if they choose to keep this man, we can do nothing about it. And so what, I was shut down and basically I had no place else to go. I had pretty much. Done everything I could do. And it wasn't my place in the man that he be removed. I expected the church to be, the church was to do the right thing. Exactly. I assumed so naively that once they heard my story and once they understood the background of this man, surely someone would say, this isn't right. But again, keep in mind he's very charismatic. He brings in [00:49:00] people, he brings in money. And to be fair, and probably I'm being a little too gracious, these men are very good at manipulating not only the victim but the congregation as well. They're very good at getting control of the congregation so that they find themselves following this man no matter what he would do. Yeah. And that's basically what happened. There was going to be, I got a four page letter from his boss telling me that, know, I'm going to. Ruin this church if I continue on this path and that I'm going to feel all this guilt because I'm gonna be responsible for the damage that I will do to pe people's spiritual lives. I mean that, it was an incredible, I put the letter in the book, I, because it is so incredibly, hard to believe that someone write that to a victim of abuse. Just So that was What year did that happen? 2004. Okay. So we did have. We did have the internet. Oh, yes. And this was after the Catholic, [00:50:00] church had their, exposure of sexual abuse within their church. So yes, this was, it was out there for sure. This wasn't something that you would think, oh, I can't believe this happened. And again, he had admitted to these past instances. I mean, this wasn't someone who was saying, oh, I don't know what she's talking about. Or, oh, this is the only time it ever happened. He had been in therapy because he was a sexual addict, So he wasn't registered as a sex offender? I guess not. And in my case, at the time of the abuse, the age of consent was 16. So I had no legal recourse because of I was either legally age of consent. Now that has been changed in Ohio. It's now 18. It's now 18, but many states it's still 16. There are several states where the age of consent is 16. Now, the interesting about that is. His contact sexual contact with me was not considered a crime. However, if he had been my high school teacher, it would've been a crime. What, so pastors I know [00:51:00] does not make sense. It does not make a leg of sense. No, it does not. So it, they don't consider him a teacher. They don't cons, they don't, they considered an affair. A mutual. Relationship if he'd been my teacher, that's a different story. So yeah, I had no legal recourse. And that was frustrating. But I couldn't change that. So it was what it was. I just had to accept that he, yes, he belonged in jail. Yes, there's no doubt and should be registered as a sex offender, but I'm not so sure that even if he's registered as a sex offender, these people in Alabama and wherever he is now, would. Even take that as a concern. Well, you know, the millennials now, they'll just, they just post stuff on Facebook and Twitter and call the evening news and they have, yes. News people at their doorstep, right. Ready to mm-hmm. Track this guy's name through the mud. Mm-hmm. But you didn't choose to do that, I guess. No, you know, I'm very careful about naming him in the sense that, part of my story is that I [00:52:00] reconnected with his wife. She actually divorced him after they moved, because again, he committed sexual misconduct. She was 20, I think, at the time, so it wasn't a minor, but that's beside the point. This is a man in a position that, a professional who does not cross boundaries like that. So, to no one surprise, he committed sexual misconduct the third time, so she divorced him. And part of, I guess letting go of some of the guilt that I felt, I wanted to. Connect with her to at least tell her, not that I was responsible for what happened, but how very sorry I was for her pain and suffering as well because she was part of the youth group. I mean, she was there at the church all the time. We sang in the choir together. So it was like I had a relationship with her. Oh wow. To some extent. And of course when, we were found, when he was found out by the elders, she was upset and she of course, didn't wanna have anything to do with me, which is understandable. So I actually think I [00:53:00] also wanted to give her the opportunity to say whatever she felt she needed to say to me if she wanted to. I mean, I didn't know what she was gonna say or react. I thought maybe she'd hang up on me. I didn't know. So I called her one day. My investigator found her phone number and gave it to me, and she couldn't have been any more gracious. I, she never blamed me. She understood as she, as the years went on, what this really was just like I did. She's remarried. She's has a wonderful husband now. And so I visited her several times. We keep in contact. And so part of my not wanting to expose him too much is that it would be hurtful to her. And he does have children. Now. I know that, well, whatever consequences are as a result of this are all on him, but I don't feel the need to add to that. That's not my purpose in speaking out. And so, mm-hmm. I've gone to his church leaders, I've done everything I can to get him removed from the ministry. And nothing, it's just [00:54:00] he's still, I don't know that he's still a pastor, but he still remains in good standing within that denomination to this day. Yeah. I mean, sometimes we have to just let God. Right. Dish out the justice. It may not be in our timeline, it may not be the way that we think it should happen, but Right. He's not gonna get away with this. No. And again, I did my part. Yes. So my conscience is clear and I am able to say I did what I could do and whether or not they removed him, I certainly hope that I maybe put some doubt in some of their minds and maybe questioned their motives in keeping this man. I don't know. But, I feel I did what I could do and I feel good about that. I feel good about that. Absolutely, you should. And what I'm really interested in is, you're trying to keep this stuff from happening to other people, so, I mean, what can we do to prevent some of this stuff? Well, it's [00:55:00] difficult again, because these men are among us as wolves in sheep's clothing, and so they're difficult to spot. But a couple things. I think the first thing I would tell people is if something doesn't seem right. Keep your antenna up. Don't just ignore it or just don't think, oh, well that can't be true because he's the pastor. Mm-hmm. If it's behavior that you wouldn't accept in someone else, or it's something that you would question in someone else, then question it in the pastor or the choir director, whoever it is. Don't be blinded by the person. The persona that they're presenting to you. So that's the first thing I would say is keep your antenna up. The other thing is we, and we're churches, I think are doing better about this, but you've got to have policies in place that say, no, you're not taking a 16-year-old girl on your hospital visit with you. Yes. That's, that's not normal. That's not right. What is she doing going on a hospital visit with you in a car? And of course now we have the texting [00:56:00] and there should be absolutely no texting between a pastor, a youth minister, and anyone in the congregation. And that includes, no, don't forget the meeting for the church luncheon. No, there should be no texting because you, it's too hidden and it's too easily moved to the next step. And that's how it starts. You know, all of the abuse when it's someone you know, it always starts with small things and subtle things. It doesn't, innocent things. Innocent things that, yeah, that, that are innocent. But so that's why, so no texting. Yeah. So put in the policy, those places of, when you take a 10-year-old child to the bathroom, you make sure there's another adult with you. Absolutely. That's for your safety as well as for the child's safety. Mm-hmm. So I, I think we need to be aware. And then I would also say watch for the vulnerable in your, among your church or your group. Watch for the kid that's got issues at home and is looking for a father figure. Be aware that they're going to be more susceptible to someone who's a predator and pay [00:57:00] attention to their cues and kind of keep in touch with them as well in a sense of asking questions and how they're doing and be the kind of a person that they might feel comfortable coming to if something were to happen to them because they're the ones that are gonna be most vulnerable, to a predator. So that's kind of, an overview of what. Maybe a help to try and stop and prevent some of this. Yes, I like lots of video cameras. They're cheap now. You can put a camera, you can hide cameras all over the church facility and Yes. And I think too, talking to this about this issue to the congregation before anything happens, maybe having a person in your congregation who is the go-to person on this topic, who, who's researched what all these grooming and manipulation is so that they are even more equipped to, to notice the signs. So you have a person who's kind of in charge of that topic and then address it to the congregation once a year and say, here's our policy and here's what we expect of our pastors and here's what we would hope you would [00:58:00] do if you notice something. So it just brings it out so that people feel like if there is something that they know is going on or something's wrong, they feel comfortable going to someone about it. Those are all really great tips for leaders and, church members. So what, what if I am listening and I am being subjected to some of this stuff, what should I do? Well, what you need to do and what is the hardest thing to do is to tell someone. Yeah. And it's hard to do because when you're in an abusive relationship, you are being controlled by your abuser. And the narrative is what he is directing. And so he's going to tell you, look, you can tell anybody you want. They're not gonna believe you. And he tells you that over and over again. He's also going to tell you that you are going to be in trouble if you tell anyone. And then there's that problem of you sort [00:59:00] of care about this person. Here's someone that has been helping you, who's been your mentor, and you don't wanna get him in trouble. So with all those dynamics involved, it's very difficult for victims to come forward. But I am telling you, you don't wanna wait the 27 years that I did no. And live with this guilt and the shame and the angst and the anxiety. First of all, it's not worth it. You're not doing anyone any favors, especially yourself, because there is help out there. But they can only help you if you're able to be able to tell someone. And believe me, I understand how difficult that is. It's not easy. Mm-hmm. But I would hope that I hearing my story and others that you will understand that there is help out there and you need to tell someone. 'cause it won't end until you tell someone. And if you need to, you go to someone that you trust. And if you need to, you go outside the church. Yes. You tell someone you know is going to listen to you. [01:00:00] Hey, I tell my listeners, you can call me anytime mm-hmm. And email me and I'm sure you'd say the same thing. Exactly. Reach out to Sandy if mm-hmm. You need somebody to talk to. Mm-hmm. Or you don't know what is the next step I need to take here? Right. It is scary to make First step. It's very scary. Very scary. Absolutely. So then there's the rest of us, those that have not experienced clergy abuse, maybe we're members in the church, maybe we're friends or family. What are some helpful things for us to do to support a victim? Helpful things to say, maybe there's things we shouldn't say, well, that's a yes. First, I would say anytime you're aware of a victim of clergy abuse or anybody who's been abused, whether it's clergy or not, reiterate to that victim that it was not their fault and that there was nothing they could have done, should have done that would've prevented this. And by doing that, you are [01:01:00] telling that person they're free to speak to you. And victims need to hear it over and over again because we do blame ourselves. Children as young as five will blame themselves because they allowed someone to touch them 'cause mommy said not to. And the that guilt in that shame that victims carry, it's difficult to let go of it. So to hear someone say to us, it's not your fault is so freeing. So that's the first thing. The second thing I would say is. Let them know that you will listen to them without judging them, and you will hear their story without being shocked that you are able to say, tell me everything you need to tell me, or Tell me as little as you wanna tell me. Give them a comfort place to go to talk. And then I would say, and this is difficult for people who have spiritual lives or who are part of the church, be very much aware that things such as prayer and Bible reading and [01:02:00] scripture can be very triggering for those who've been abused in the church. Mm-hmm. So things that you would find comforting like prayer. Can be a very major trigger factor for victims. And so instead of saying to a victim, I'll pray for you, or Can I pray with you? The best thing you could say would be to phrase it in such a way as to say, I understand because of what you've been through, prayer can be difficult. And so I would like to pray for you, but I would completely understand if you don't want to pray or you won't, don't even want me to pray for you. And so you've opened up the door to say to this person, wow, I don't have to feel guilty because I can't pray. You know, when we've grown up in the church and we've been told how wonderful church and prayer and all those things are, we still carry that guilt too because we're no longer connected to God. So to have a person on the outside. Recognize that these can be trigger factors is again, a gift. It's a [01:03:00] gift. So those things I think would be the most helpful when dealing with a person of clergy abuse. And give them time. Don't push forgiveness. Don't push trying to get them back into church. 'cause some victims will never be able to go back to church if you let them find their own pace of time and you do it without judging them. And I know that's kind of hard sometimes for Christians and people in the church because we love the church and we find it to be such a wonderful place and we want this person back in the church. Yes. But it, it may not be the best place at that point for that victim. Such valuable advice. I That is awesome. And again, back to like, when you're talking about the sex education, open up the dialogue, you know? Yeah. Bring it up. Bring it up before they bring it up. Again, I read in the newspaper that this girl was molested by, a gym teacher. You know that, that ha I know that happens. And then let 'em know that if. It is, like you said, allowing that comfort to be able to [01:04:00] talk to someone. I think for me it was important to give my side of the story. No one had a clue that he was emotionally and verbally and physically abusive to me. They saw this as a little love affair and that we had this, magic little love affair. Evil temptress. Yes, exactly. And so I wanted them to know the full story. That was important for my healing too. And they did that. And, they welcomed me back to the church. I went back, I've been back a couple times for, a youth group reunion that we had. So, and that was difficult. But again, I thought that was necessary for me to move forward. I had to let go of my past. I had to figure out, not to forget it, but how was I going to incorpo

Adeline Atlas 11 X Published AUTHOR Digital Twin: Create Your AI Clone: https://www.soulreno.com/digital-twinSOS: School of Soul Vault: Full Access ALL SERIES⁠https://www.soulreno.com/joinus-202f0461-ba1e-4ff8-8111-9dee8c726340Instagram:⁠https://www.instagram.com/soulrenovation/Soul Renovation - BooksSoul Game - https://tinyurl.com/vay2xdcpWhy Play: ⁠https://tinyurl.com/2eh584jfHow To Play: ⁠https://tinyurl.com/2ad4msf3Digital Soul: https://tinyurl.com/3hk29s9xEvery Word: ⁠⁠http://tiny.cc/ihrs001Drain Me: ⁠https://tinyurl.com/bde5fnf4The Rabbit Hole: https://tinyurl.com/3swnmxfjDestiny Swapping: https://tinyurl.com/35dzpvssSpanish Editions:Every Word: https://tinyurl.com/ytec7cvcDrain Me: https://tinyurl.com/3jv4fc5n

Intimacy and sex… two words we mix up way too often.We linked up with Point Maker Podcast and special guest Kasandra aka Poodie to break down the difference between touching the body and connecting with the soul.

As we age, the complexities of love and intimacy evolve, often leading to challenges that can impact our relationships. In this episode of “Sex Advice for Seniors,” I engaged in a candid conversation with clinical psychologist Dr. Karen Stewart, exploring the intersection of mental health, retirement, and sexual relationships among older adults. One of the key themes we discussed was the profound effect of mental health on sexual relationships, particularly for men in later life. Dr. Stewart pointed out that many older adults experience a crisis of identity after retirement. For instance, men who have defined themselves by their careers may struggle with feelings of depression and aimlessness post-retirement. This shift can lead to challenges in intimacy, as depression can diminish sexual desire. Dr. Stewart emphasised that it's difficult to engage in a fulfilling sex life when one is battling feelings of inadequacy or sadness.Ageing is a complex journey that affects our relationships in profound ways. As Dr. Stewart highlighted, understanding the interplay between mental health, medication, and intimacy is vital for older adults. Open communication, empathy, and a willingness to explore new forms of intimacy can help partners navigate the challenges that arise as they age together. By fostering understanding and connection, couples can maintain vibrant, fulfilling relationships well into their later years.Unlock even more pleasure, clarity, and confidence in your intimate life by becoming a paid subscriber. You'll gain full access to every weekly blog, the complete archive of 150+ expert-led podcasts, the private chat room for candid Q&A, and my 32‑page guide Sex Toys and Supplements for Thriving in Later Life. If you're ready to deepen your knowledge, explore new possibilities, and feel fully supported on your journey, upgrade today only £6.99/month or £49.99/year. Get full access to Sex Advice for Seniors at www.sexadviceforseniors.com/subscribe

Busted Parents: 2 Stories “Do as we say, not as we did.” Based on a post by yellowjacket66. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time. Her Parents Caught Us Naked But Haley and I discovered their shameful secrets. "I'll rip your fucking dick off; and stuff it down your fucking throat, if you knock-up my daughter." It was Mr. Boyd Summers, the father of my girlfriend Haley. He was very angry. Haley and I, both 18, having recently graduated from high school were sitting in her parents' kitchen listening to the diatribe from Haley's father. Haley spoke up, "Daddy, we're not doing anything like that. Please don't say things like that." Mr. Summers continued, he was drunk and pissed-off. He ranted at me, "Don't you tell me you're not fucking my daughter!" But I hadn't told him I wasn't fucking his daughter; his daughter had. She continued to defend herself. "Daddy, please! Josh and I have not been having sex." Mr. Summers said, "Bull; shit! Don't lie to me, little girl." "I'm not lying." She said. Haley was now crying. Mrs. Summers entered the fray, "Boyd, don't speak like that to your daughter." He said, "She's just a slut! Just like you and your sister." Mrs. Summers ignored the words and calmed him down. "Boyd, sit here! Let your daughter explain herself." Oh boy, this would have to be a good explanation. Mr. Summers sneered, "Okay, explain how you and this asshole” Boyd sneered at me; “Came home naked? What were you doing, reading poetry to each other?" He was drunk and angry. I could see his point, though. Haley and I had showed up at the front door to her house, buck naked. It was a Saturday night in late May, and I had picked her up for a date at 6:30. We left, fully clothed, only to return at 1:30AM, without our clothes. Seeing their slender, beautiful daughter, naked with some kid, had to be an incredible shock to her parents. I walked her  from the driveway to her front door. It was locked because we violated curfew. Haley had knocked on the door and we both retreated to hide behind some shrubs. My plan was to get the hell out of there once Haley had contacted her mother and gotten inside the house. Her mom opened the door, to find no one on the porch. The conversation went like this; "Pist, Mom. Can you get me a coat. I'm cold." Her mother said, "Well come inside. Why are you hiding?" Haley said, "I lost my clothes. Someone stole them." "Where's Josh?" "He's out here too." I had asked her to just go inside and not involve me. It would only make things worse if she were naked and with me. "Does he have clothes on?" Haley answered, "No. They stole his clothes too." That's when Haley's dad came outside. "Helen, Wha da fuckis going on?" He asked. We could tell immediately that he'd been drinking. Haley's mom explained; “Boyd, Haley and her boyfriend were saying their clothes had been stolen.” "Whah dah fuck!" He said. Haley said to me, "Josh, Let's just go to your house." I imagine my mom would be more receptive to me bringing home a naked girl. She probably expected shit like that from me. Haley's mom said, "No. Get in here; both of you!"  "I don't want Daddy to see me naked." Haley protested. Boyd said, "Why not. Probably half the city has seen you naked." Anyone on the block could have heard Boyd announce his daughter's nakedness. He was hot, and getting hotter. But he didn't actually want to see his daughter naked, so he turned and went in the house while Mrs. S got a couple of coats from the closet and handed them to us in the bushes. She gave Haley a long coat, but I had just a short coat that really didn't cover my ass and my dick was sticking out. Having a girl's mother see your cock is not going to create a favorable impression. It was enough to get us in the house. Mrs. S got a pair of her husband's work pants for me, and a sweatshirt. Haley went to her room and put on some clothes. We were hoping that would be the end of it, but Mr. S called her down to the kitchen and told me to sit my ass down. That's when he threatened to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat. He was a big, rough guy, and I believed him. Anyway, Haley and I tried to explain what had happened. She told the story, the G-rated version. "Josh and I went to the movies and afterward we were driving around talking." Partially true, we'd gone to the drive-in where we had necked furiously through the entire movie. Neither of us could remember what the flick was about. I was playing with her naked tits the entire time. She continued, "After the movie, we drove around for a bit. We just like to drive around and talk about things." We were looking for a place to park. It was years ago, before cell-phones and the internet. Haley continued, "You remember the old rock quarry out past Hooverville, where we would swim during the summers." Her mom and dad nodded. "I convinced Josh to go swimming. It was such a nice night and I remembered all the good times when you had taken us there when we were kids." She was sucking-up to them, playing the little daughter but not emphasizing that she went swimming while naked with her boyfriend. I spoke up and said, "It was my idea to go swimming. It wasn't, but I was trying to shield Haley's honor. She said, "No, it was my idea. We didn't have swim suits, so I convinced Josh we should skinny-dip. He didn't want to, but finally gave in, because it was very dark and he didn't want me to get hurt and not be able to help. We'd never done anything like that before.”  I hoped they believed it. This part about it being her idea was true. When Haley suggested we both strip and go swimming, it actually didn't take me more than a second to agree. We'd been to the drive-in movie. We'd gone there on dates half-a-dozen times. We'd graduated from just kissing to where I stripped Haley to the waist and spent a couple of hours playing with her fascinating tits. I took my shirt off too. I also had my hands in her pants, playing with her virgin pussy and rubbing her smooth, soft ass. I sucked her tits and put my fingers inside her. She pulled on my cock. She had gotten me off many times. She would use her hands to satisfy me, which avoided my urge to go further. She would come too. Her crotch would get so warm that I couldn't believe it. We steamed up the car windows, which obscured our view of the movie, but we didn't care. We were young and in love. After the movie, we drove around as we said. The quarry she mentioned was a popular 'make-out' spot where teens like us would 'park'. Haley continued telling her folks, "We were swimming, when a couple of guys saw our car and pulled up. Then they saw our clothes on the hood of Josh's car, and took them." It was true. We were swimming in the cool deep water, and when a few guys we knew from school showed up. They knew my car. "Hey Josh. What are you doing?" One of them said. It was a guy named Eddie. He called a few times and I said, "I'm just taking a piss." "Bullshit. Your clothes are on your car. Are you taking a piss or whacking off." "Okay. I'm just swimming. I'll talk to you guys next week." Eddie asked, "Are you alone?" I said I was, but he said, "Well is this your bra and panties on the hood of your car." I begged them to just be on their way, but they were enjoying their mastery of the situation. "Who's with you?" "None of your business. Please just leave us alone." He said, "It must be Haley Summers in there with you. Her ID is in her jeans." His friend john said, "She must be naked. I'd like to see that." I said, "We are wearing swim suits (a lie)." Carl, another of the guys said, "Why don't you two come out and say hello. You must be getting cold in that water." It was true. The water was very cold. My dick had shriveled to the size of a peanut. We both had goosebumps and Haley's nipples were hard, like little pebbles. The banter went back and forth with them wanting us to come out and me trying to get them to go away. Haley asked them to please leave. I offered money, but they weren't interested and I didn't have much anyway. It was a stalemate, but we were in the losing position. We were shivering from the cold water. Finally, they said, "We'll wait over here by our car while you two come out." Haley was very cold and said, "Let them see. I really don't care. We won't see them again since school is over." We had graduated and probably wouldn't cross paths with the three guys very often again, although two of them were juniors and would undoubtedly spread salacious stories around school next year. It pissed-me-off that they would say embarrassing things that might detract from Haley's reputation, but we had no options. So, I went first. Haley hung back in the bushes. They had taken our clothes from the car hood, including my wallet and the car keys. I tried to talk them into returning my stuff, but they wouldn't do it. I was embarrassed, standing there naked. They'd seen me naked after gym class. Haley was the prize. "We want to see Haley naked." Eddie said. John said, "I want to see those titties of hers that she flaunts around school." Haley was a very popular girl. She had a killer body and a nice set of boobs. Many young men drooled over her. She'd only started at our school for her senior year (and was 18), but had attracted many invitations for dates. She went out with a number of guys, but she wouldn't 'put out', so the more lecherous dudes left her alone. I was in American History class next to her, and asked her out in a moment of rare courage. She accepted and we had been 'going steady' for the last four months of the school year. As time went on, we did more and more, but she had limits and I proceeded very cautiously, not wanting to disrespect her; but damn, she made me hot. Haley was a young woman with glands and sexual desires too. We hadn't had sex. She was telling her daddy the truth. We sure were proceeding toward it though. She wanted to wait at least until we had graduated; and I had agreed. Anyway, Haley finally had to walk out naked and the assholes shined a light on her, seeing her pretty naked body. She tried to cover-up, but with limited success. She had one hand covering her pussy, and the other arm over her breasts, but everything else was exposed. I'll bet they all went home and whacked-off, thinking about her. She stood there for a moment then hid behind my car. They wouldn't give us our clothes, but did return my wallet and keys and Haley's ID. Eddie put the items on a rock and then insisted that Haley walk over to get them. She was angry and embarrassed, but gave them their show. They could see her tits when she picked up the items. She dropped my wallet and needed both hands to hold everything, so the jerks had a glimpse of her pussy. They finally drove away with our clothes. I'm sure Haley's panties were their most popular trophy. They were wet with her scent, perfume and the secretions from her pussy during our hours at the drive-in. Haley was upset. She knew an unknown number of boys would be fondling and sniffing her panties. I lamented my inability to recover them somehow. On the other hand, after a few minutes, Haley became highly aroused, over being exposed to other people. She didn't say anything but she was hot when I kissed her. It was our first hint of her exhibitionist tendencies. Those guys had seen her naked, but I was the one taking her home. Haley had told her mom and dad a sanitized version of the events at the quarry; she said; “Somebody stole our clothes but we hadn't seen who it was.” Her dad wasn't satisfied and was skeptical of everything she had told them beyond the fact of Haley and I showing up naked at their door. The tables Turn. He ranted, "Helen, your daughter is going to get knocked-up, then what?" Haley had gotten into a good college and her dad was afraid she would get pregnant and mess up her future. Helen said, "Boyd. She's not going to get pregnant. She'd told you she's not having sex with this boy. Why don't you believe her." He said, "I know what goes on with kids these days." She said, "They're smarter than we were." He grumbled and Helen said, "Here you are yelling at this boy about whether he's doing the same things you did when you were his age. I don't think he's pressing her to have sex like you did with me." Some family secrets were coming out. Haley looked at her mom. Mrs. S said, "Go ahead, Boyd, tell your daughter how you begged me to let you screw me and how you got me pregnant and I had to quit college. Your daughter is smarter than I was." Whoa, too much information, but it explained his suspicions. Haley, angry with her dad, pushed the issue, "Daddy, did you have sex with Momma before you guys were married?" Mr. Summers was being confronted by his daughter, tried to avoid answering, but she was agitated. Helen volunteered, "They called it fucking back then, just like they do how. Tell them Boyd, how you had to marry me; or my daddy would've cut your dick off and shoved it down your throat." Boyd was finally stymied. "We shouldn't be talking about this in front of Haley." Haley said, "Jennie and I used to wonder about how Benjamin was born only five months after you guys got married. You told us he was premature. He sure was." Haley was laughing now. Her mom joined her. “No wonder you assume everybody does it! Truth is, you did it!” It finally broke her daddy's angry mood and he began to laugh. “Go ahead, Helen, let your daughter know everything. Tell your daughter what a slut you were.” Helen laughed too. She walked around the table and stepped behind Boyd, then slid her hands down inside the collar of his tee shirt; and said; "Your daddy couldn't keep it in his pants, once he met me. Damn right I was irresistible, wasn't I Boyd." He just meekly said, "You were, oh boy, you were." Then he reached around and slapped her ass. They realized they were saying too much. Boyd pulled Helen's arm around and gathered her on his lap. The two parents seemed to lose interest in us kids. After a few minutes, Helen said, "We're going to bed. You kids can watch TV downstairs. Just keep quiet. See you tomorrow." I sensed that they had urges to satisfy. I was following Haley to the staircase when Boyd called me to the side and handed me something. It was a three-pack of condoms. He tried once more to put his game face on and said, "My warning stands." They went off. Haley looked up at me from the bottom of the stairs, relieved that it was over, at least for now. Then, we reflected. Her parents had just confirmed they were going to leave us alone in the basement game room, and her dad had given me a 3-pack of rubbers. Haley laughed and asked me to help pull out the hide-a-bed. We found a movie on TV; another movie that we weren't going to watch. I got comfortable and she went back up to the kitchen to make popcorn. I was sitting back on the hide-a-bed with my naked body under the sheet and quilt, thinking I was going to give Haley a delightful surprise. I was just watching the movie when I heard her coming, and looked her way when she reached the bottom of the stairs. She had a bowl of popcorn, but that was all. She was naked. I looked at her firm young breasts; her flat stomach with her sexy navel; the furry dark triangle of hair on her pussy; her toned thighs; her tanned legs; her glimmering long hair; her smile; and her pretty face. I was transfixed by the most wonderful thing I had ever seen. My very own girlfriend, naked and walking toward me. She put down the refreshments and crawled up, straddling my lap and put her breasts in my face. I ran my hands over her back and her tender ass-cheeks. My cock was hard, of course and she soon discovered my complete state of undress. I nuzzled her breasts and licked her nipples. I said, "Are you sure we should be doing this?" She said, "Didn't you just hear them tell us they were going to leave us alone as long as we don't make too much noise?" I wasn't sure they meant it that way, but I nodded. She moved down and pulled on the sheet. My horny young cock popped out. I reached to the lamp table and got a condom. I started to open it. "You don't need that." Haley said. "Why not. I don't want your daddy to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat." She said, "I'm on the pill. Momma took me to the doctor last month. She said she couldn't tell me what to do anymore since I was an adult; and that I should never be dependent on some horny boy having a rubber when he needs it; or pulling out of my pussy before he comes." I was experiencing a lot of new surprises, tonight. I just looked at Haley, speechless. "Momma told me not to tell Daddy. He doesn't know. It would upset him so much. I think he wants me to stay his little girl until I'm past menopause!" Haley leaned in and kissed me passionately. I had one hand on her soft tit, and my other hand on her soft ass. Then she decided to move straight to the feature presentation. She slid her pelvis down onto me, using her hand to guide my straining cock into her smooth, warm vagina.  It was the first time for both of us, and it felt marvelous, like nothing I had ever experienced. My Cock was squeezed in the sleeve of her cunt, and I felt a sensation along the entire length of my dick, massaging and stimulating it. She kissed me and humped her hips, riding my cock. It didn't take me long. My cock had dreamt of being inside a pussy for its entire life, and wouldn't wait any longer. I felt my semen build up and my balls began to contract; then I exploded into Haley's spasming cunt. The release was amazing. We were both panting and sweating from extreme arousal. Unbelievable! We kissed and held each other. I apologized for coming so soon. She told me not to worry, because we were going to do it again. "My daddy gave you three condoms, so he expects you to screw me three times tonight." I was pretty sure that was not his intent, but I said. "Well, I certainly don't want to piss him off, do I?" We made love a second time and then a third. We made good use of the couch in the recreation room while the television played a movie; we had no idea what it was. I relished Haley for the entire night. The second time we did it, she wanted to try 'doggie style' so I had the pleasure of gazing at her soft young ass while my cock sawed in and out of her pussy. The third time was in the 'missionary position' and was tender and slow. It is the most memorable night of my life, the first time I made love to my future wife. I was there all night but left very early in the morning before her parents were up and about. I didn't want to confront her mom and dad after spending the night with their daughter. But I'm sure they heard my car start when I left. Haley couldn't honestly deny that we were having sex any longer. I told my mom that I'd stayed at another friend's house. Haley and I dated through college and were married the year before we graduated. We must've fucked a thousand times over those four years. We are still together. Haley still laughs with her brother and sister about the secrets her mom and dad had revealed that night. One vivid memory I have is after I impregnated Haley for the first time, after we were married, of course. Her mom and dad came to visit and we told them. I shook hands with her dad with one hand on my crotch. He saw and said, "Don't worry. I'm not going to cut your dick off and shove it down your throat. I was just kidding when I said that." He sure fooled me! Based on a post by yellowjacket66, for Literotica.  Santa's Christmas Sausage. Mark saw mommy doing Santa Claus. Based on a post by Bh76. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time. I woke to the sound of scraping, on the roof. At nineteen years old, I knew it was the big tree in the backyard and not Santa Claus. It woke me all the same. I looked at the time and sighed; three o'clock. We had gotten home from my grandmother's a little after one, and I was out like a light. My parents used the time after we got home, to wrap our immediate family's presents. It was an annual tradition. They always opened a bottle of wine, turned on 'A Christmas Story,' and wrapped our presents. It never made sense to me that they did it the night before, but it was what it was. I was thirsty, so I opened my door, and looked to see if they were still up. I didn't want to get yelled at for spying on my presents. Those spankings from my youth, were still fresh on my mind. Hearing nothing, and seeing no lights on, I made my way down a few stairs and sat low. Through the ballusters I could see motion near the sofa. In the glow of the Christmas Tree lights and a burning fireplace, I could clearly see the back of a man, with a red santa hat, incredible white beard, red tanktop, and red pants dropped to his ankles, and the bare legs of a woman.  Santa's coat was draped over the ottoman. I slid on my ass, wearing just my boxers and a tee-shirt. Now 3 steps lower, I could clearly see the backside of done serious doggie fucking! My mom was bent over the couch, getting fucked from behind, by a man in a Santa suit. It was a very authentic-looking suit. And the beard looked incredibly real. I watched in shock as she had her legs spread wide, and leaning down on her hands with her pelvis at rest on the sofa's rounded armrest. her large natural breasts swung with each hard thrust from Santa, who I certainly hoped was my father. Her heavy breathing was loud, and she occasionally looked back over her shoulder, and the man who was reaming out her wet cunt. I assume her eyes were closed in lust, and she at times bit her lips. "Fuck me, Santa. Fuck me harder, Saint Nick." I stayed down and peered through the balusters, to avoid being seen; and watched as Santa continued to plow my modest, old-fashioned mother from behind. I have to admit she looked hot with her sweaty hair matted to her forehead and her plump ass jiggling with each impact. I found myself getting hard at the sight. The slapping sound was loud and sexy. Her moans were soft and frequent. Santa groaned, "Ho, ho, fucking ho, you've been a naughty girl this year; haven't you?" "No, uh; Santa; oh. I've; oh God! Been, a; ah; good, uh, girl." "You've been a slut, haven't you? You've been letting your husband have your ass, haven't you?" Santa said; which made me almost give up my presence up high on my perch. I couldn't believe my mom did anal. Holy shit! "Yes, Santa, oh God! Harder, I'm so close. Jim loves my ass, and I love it too." I couldn't believe my ears. Then my cock got rock hard, imagining my mom, with a cock deep in her ass. "Well, Mary, I just happen to have some lube, right here." What happened next, shattered all of my preconceived notions of what was really happening. Out of nowhere, a bottle appeared in his hand ,bathed in a shower of golden sparkles. It couldn't really be Santa Claus, banging my mom in our living room, could it? I watched Santa take off his gloves and squirt the liquid onto her crack. He fingered her backdoor and she squealed in delight at the double penetration. "So good, Santa. So fucking good." I gasped when he pulled out of her pussy and flopped his fat sausage, lying flat on her ass crack. I couldn't take my eyes off of his long fat cock as he lubed it up. I couldn't believe she was going to try to take it. I looked down at my boxers and realized I was nearly as long, now poking way out of my fly; but I was nowhere near the girth of that salami roll. I feared for her getting injured. He said, "Are you ready, Slutty Mary?" "Yes, Santa. Give it to me." He pressed the tip in, and I watched her turn her head back, she was terrified as she looked at his face; her eyes bulged in shock as he wedged his shaft deep in. "Holy hell," she shrieked. Santa flashed an evil grin and pushed forward. "Oh, damn," he groaned. "You're the tightest ass I'll have, all this night." I saw anger flash in my mother's eyes, but it was only for a moment. She got lost in the sensation from the intruder in her ass. "Yes, Santa. Nice and slow. Just like that." He threw his head back; then started to piston back and forth. The sight was incredible! I wished I had a camera. I was going to have jerk-off fodder for a long time, with just the memory. "Oh yeah, Mary. That's what you like, isn't it, Santa's slut. You're my slut right?" "Yes, Santa. I'm your slut. Oh, fuck that's good." He continued his steady pace as he stretched her hole. I could only imagine what it looked like up close. What I was seeing was better than any porn I'd ever seen. "You love it don't you. You love my big cock in your ass." "Yes, Santa. Oh, fuck! Yes." He picked up his pace and started to slam into her. I could hear the slapping again and it was so sexy. I loved that sound. Then I watched her face and tits fall to the cushion and she brought her fingers to her pussy. Added to the slapping sound was the sloshing sound of her wet pussy being frigged to orgasm. I noticed a round black object on the Ottoman, that I hadn't seen before. Lean my face up to the slot between two balusters of the staircase railing. It had been obscured by mom's head; until she laid her face onto the sofa cushion. A square lighted shape was next to it. Mom had a camcorder, filming her sex video with Santa? "Cum for me, Mary. Cum hard." "Fuck, fuck, yes!" she shrieked loudly. They didn't break stride, oblivious to how loud they were. I couldn't believe they didn't wake my sister. "I'm close, Mary. I want to cum on your tits." He pulled out and she rolled around onto her knees. He only stroked a few times, before rope after rope blasted onto her neck and tits. He groaned in pleasure before he flicked the last drops of cum at her open mouth. It was so dirty, so unlike my mother on any other day of the year. Well, I assumed that. I'd never watched her get fucked before. A red towel appeared, and he wiped off his glistening cock, still slick with lube, then my mom's spread ass. He tossed it into the burning fireplace and pulled up his pants. I watched my naked mom sit on the rug and sip some wine as she watched his semi-flaccid cock get tucked into his red pants. Then he fastened his belt. He smiled at her as he put on his coat and straightened his hat. "You're the best fuck ever, Mary. I still can't believe you took me anally." "I trained for it, Santa. I used dildos and butt plugs, all day, to get used to the size." "Such a good girl, Mary. You've definitely earned this one." He moved his hands like a magician and a present appeared in his hand. It looked like a necklace box. "Oh, Santa. You're too good to me." She stood naked, her tits swinging, and kissed him in what looked like serious tongue-wrestling. I took that opportunity to return to my bedroom. I never got my drink. Morning Light. "Rise and shine, everybody," my mom shouted from the kitchen. When we were kids, she was the one who got woken up by us. Funny how times change. I walked into the hall and saw my sister emerge from her room. Her hair looked every bit like a rat's nest as she scratched her butt and elbowed me out of her way. I shook my head and took delight in the smell of cinnamon rolls and sausage, wafting through the house. Dad was pouring a cup of coffee as mom flipped the sausage. "Jenny and Mark, do you want to put the icing on the rolls?" We'd been doing that since we were old enough to hold the spatula. "Of course, daddy," Jenny said brightly. She was eighteen, but delighted in Christmas as if she were still five. I sat down and watched dad as he slapped mom on her ass. She winced and gave him a yelp. He smirked knowingly, as he sat with his coffee. I still didn't know what the hell happened the previous night. Was it really Santa Clause? Or was it my dad? I watched mom closely that morning. I'd never before noticed how sexy she was. I always knew she was pretty but seeing her, taking a large fat cock in her ass; gave me something entirely different to think about. We finished icing the rolls and Jenny excused herself to go to the bathroom. Mom sat down and took dad's hand. She looked at me with a smirk and said, "So Mark, I hope you got enough sleep, last night. But did you enjoy the show?" Busted! "Um..." I stuttered. "It's okay," dad said. He waved his hands and a napkin appeared in his hand. "Just don't do it again, okay? You're old enough to know a healthy marriage when you see it; but unless you're invited to watch, just go about your own business. Got it?" I nodded and bit into my roll.  I couldn't believe; I forgot. Dad used to do magic for us, when we were little kids. And  I couldn't believe that's all they said about their sex fantasy videos. Years later, when I caught them screwing in my garage, I realized they were becoming full-blown exhibitionists. Unreal. Not long after that; Jenny told me she came across a folder of sex videos, hidden deep in a portable hard drive. She thought Dad had a secret porn stash, that mom ought to know about. I told her; “Mom knows. Trust me. The videos are probably home movies they made; and then watch together as a turn-on.” “What?” she said. “Mom and dad do that stuff?” “Yeah! I said. “I stumbled upon the two of them really late one night, in the living room. The next morning mom and dad asked if I enjoyed it. I was speechless. They just told me to give them space, and quit watching.” “Damn!” Jenny said. “Never would have thought our prim and proper mother would be this kinky?” Hey!” I added. “At least they have a great sex life. How many of our friends even have both parents still together?” “As long as we don't have to explain to our friends about our parents posting it on Pornhub, I'll be just fine with it.” Jenny concluded. Based on a post by Bh76, for Literotica.

Busted Parents: 2 Stories “Do as we say, not as we did.” Based on a post by yellowjacket66. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time. Her Parents Caught Us Naked But Haley and I discovered their shameful secrets. "I'll rip your fucking dick off; and stuff it down your fucking throat, if you knock-up my daughter." It was Mr. Boyd Summers, the father of my girlfriend Haley. He was very angry. Haley and I, both 18, having recently graduated from high school were sitting in her parents' kitchen listening to the diatribe from Haley's father. Haley spoke up, "Daddy, we're not doing anything like that. Please don't say things like that." Mr. Summers continued, he was drunk and pissed-off. He ranted at me, "Don't you tell me you're not fucking my daughter!" But I hadn't told him I wasn't fucking his daughter; his daughter had. She continued to defend herself. "Daddy, please! Josh and I have not been having sex." Mr. Summers said, "Bull; shit! Don't lie to me, little girl." "I'm not lying." She said. Haley was now crying. Mrs. Summers entered the fray, "Boyd, don't speak like that to your daughter." He said, "She's just a slut! Just like you and your sister." Mrs. Summers ignored the words and calmed him down. "Boyd, sit here! Let your daughter explain herself." Oh boy, this would have to be a good explanation. Mr. Summers sneered, "Okay, explain how you and this asshole” Boyd sneered at me; “Came home naked? What were you doing, reading poetry to each other?" He was drunk and angry. I could see his point, though. Haley and I had showed up at the front door to her house, buck naked. It was a Saturday night in late May, and I had picked her up for a date at 6:30. We left, fully clothed, only to return at 1:30AM, without our clothes. Seeing their slender, beautiful daughter, naked with some kid, had to be an incredible shock to her parents. I walked her  from the driveway to her front door. It was locked because we violated curfew. Haley had knocked on the door and we both retreated to hide behind some shrubs. My plan was to get the hell out of there once Haley had contacted her mother and gotten inside the house. Her mom opened the door, to find no one on the porch. The conversation went like this; "Pist, Mom. Can you get me a coat. I'm cold." Her mother said, "Well come inside. Why are you hiding?" Haley said, "I lost my clothes. Someone stole them." "Where's Josh?" "He's out here too." I had asked her to just go inside and not involve me. It would only make things worse if she were naked and with me. "Does he have clothes on?" Haley answered, "No. They stole his clothes too." That's when Haley's dad came outside. "Helen, Wha da fuckis going on?" He asked. We could tell immediately that he'd been drinking. Haley's mom explained; “Boyd, Haley and her boyfriend were saying their clothes had been stolen.” "Whah dah fuck!" He said. Haley said to me, "Josh, Let's just go to your house." I imagine my mom would be more receptive to me bringing home a naked girl. She probably expected shit like that from me. Haley's mom said, "No. Get in here; both of you!"  "I don't want Daddy to see me naked." Haley protested. Boyd said, "Why not. Probably half the city has seen you naked." Anyone on the block could have heard Boyd announce his daughter's nakedness. He was hot, and getting hotter. But he didn't actually want to see his daughter naked, so he turned and went in the house while Mrs. S got a couple of coats from the closet and handed them to us in the bushes. She gave Haley a long coat, but I had just a short coat that really didn't cover my ass and my dick was sticking out. Having a girl's mother see your cock is not going to create a favorable impression. It was enough to get us in the house. Mrs. S got a pair of her husband's work pants for me, and a sweatshirt. Haley went to her room and put on some clothes. We were hoping that would be the end of it, but Mr. S called her down to the kitchen and told me to sit my ass down. That's when he threatened to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat. He was a big, rough guy, and I believed him. Anyway, Haley and I tried to explain what had happened. She told the story, the G-rated version. "Josh and I went to the movies and afterward we were driving around talking." Partially true, we'd gone to the drive-in where we had necked furiously through the entire movie. Neither of us could remember what the flick was about. I was playing with her naked tits the entire time. She continued, "After the movie, we drove around for a bit. We just like to drive around and talk about things." We were looking for a place to park. It was years ago, before cell-phones and the internet. Haley continued, "You remember the old rock quarry out past Hooverville, where we would swim during the summers." Her mom and dad nodded. "I convinced Josh to go swimming. It was such a nice night and I remembered all the good times when you had taken us there when we were kids." She was sucking-up to them, playing the little daughter but not emphasizing that she went swimming while naked with her boyfriend. I spoke up and said, "It was my idea to go swimming. It wasn't, but I was trying to shield Haley's honor. She said, "No, it was my idea. We didn't have swim suits, so I convinced Josh we should skinny-dip. He didn't want to, but finally gave in, because it was very dark and he didn't want me to get hurt and not be able to help. We'd never done anything like that before.”  I hoped they believed it. This part about it being her idea was true. When Haley suggested we both strip and go swimming, it actually didn't take me more than a second to agree. We'd been to the drive-in movie. We'd gone there on dates half-a-dozen times. We'd graduated from just kissing to where I stripped Haley to the waist and spent a couple of hours playing with her fascinating tits. I took my shirt off too. I also had my hands in her pants, playing with her virgin pussy and rubbing her smooth, soft ass. I sucked her tits and put my fingers inside her. She pulled on my cock. She had gotten me off many times. She would use her hands to satisfy me, which avoided my urge to go further. She would come too. Her crotch would get so warm that I couldn't believe it. We steamed up the car windows, which obscured our view of the movie, but we didn't care. We were young and in love. After the movie, we drove around as we said. The quarry she mentioned was a popular 'make-out' spot where teens like us would 'park'. Haley continued telling her folks, "We were swimming, when a couple of guys saw our car and pulled up. Then they saw our clothes on the hood of Josh's car, and took them." It was true. We were swimming in the cool deep water, and when a few guys we knew from school showed up. They knew my car. "Hey Josh. What are you doing?" One of them said. It was a guy named Eddie. He called a few times and I said, "I'm just taking a piss." "Bullshit. Your clothes are on your car. Are you taking a piss or whacking off." "Okay. I'm just swimming. I'll talk to you guys next week." Eddie asked, "Are you alone?" I said I was, but he said, "Well is this your bra and panties on the hood of your car." I begged them to just be on their way, but they were enjoying their mastery of the situation. "Who's with you?" "None of your business. Please just leave us alone." He said, "It must be Haley Summers in there with you. Her ID is in her jeans." His friend john said, "She must be naked. I'd like to see that." I said, "We are wearing swim suits (a lie)." Carl, another of the guys said, "Why don't you two come out and say hello. You must be getting cold in that water." It was true. The water was very cold. My dick had shriveled to the size of a peanut. We both had goosebumps and Haley's nipples were hard, like little pebbles. The banter went back and forth with them wanting us to come out and me trying to get them to go away. Haley asked them to please leave. I offered money, but they weren't interested and I didn't have much anyway. It was a stalemate, but we were in the losing position. We were shivering from the cold water. Finally, they said, "We'll wait over here by our car while you two come out." Haley was very cold and said, "Let them see. I really don't care. We won't see them again since school is over." We had graduated and probably wouldn't cross paths with the three guys very often again, although two of them were juniors and would undoubtedly spread salacious stories around school next year. It pissed-me-off that they would say embarrassing things that might detract from Haley's reputation, but we had no options. So, I went first. Haley hung back in the bushes. They had taken our clothes from the car hood, including my wallet and the car keys. I tried to talk them into returning my stuff, but they wouldn't do it. I was embarrassed, standing there naked. They'd seen me naked after gym class. Haley was the prize. "We want to see Haley naked." Eddie said. John said, "I want to see those titties of hers that she flaunts around school." Haley was a very popular girl. She had a killer body and a nice set of boobs. Many young men drooled over her. She'd only started at our school for her senior year (and was 18), but had attracted many invitations for dates. She went out with a number of guys, but she wouldn't 'put out', so the more lecherous dudes left her alone. I was in American History class next to her, and asked her out in a moment of rare courage. She accepted and we had been 'going steady' for the last four months of the school year. As time went on, we did more and more, but she had limits and I proceeded very cautiously, not wanting to disrespect her; but damn, she made me hot. Haley was a young woman with glands and sexual desires too. We hadn't had sex. She was telling her daddy the truth. We sure were proceeding toward it though. She wanted to wait at least until we had graduated; and I had agreed. Anyway, Haley finally had to walk out naked and the assholes shined a light on her, seeing her pretty naked body. She tried to cover-up, but with limited success. She had one hand covering her pussy, and the other arm over her breasts, but everything else was exposed. I'll bet they all went home and whacked-off, thinking about her. She stood there for a moment then hid behind my car. They wouldn't give us our clothes, but did return my wallet and keys and Haley's ID. Eddie put the items on a rock and then insisted that Haley walk over to get them. She was angry and embarrassed, but gave them their show. They could see her tits when she picked up the items. She dropped my wallet and needed both hands to hold everything, so the jerks had a glimpse of her pussy. They finally drove away with our clothes. I'm sure Haley's panties were their most popular trophy. They were wet with her scent, perfume and the secretions from her pussy during our hours at the drive-in. Haley was upset. She knew an unknown number of boys would be fondling and sniffing her panties. I lamented my inability to recover them somehow. On the other hand, after a few minutes, Haley became highly aroused, over being exposed to other people. She didn't say anything but she was hot when I kissed her. It was our first hint of her exhibitionist tendencies. Those guys had seen her naked, but I was the one taking her home. Haley had told her mom and dad a sanitized version of the events at the quarry; she said; “Somebody stole our clothes but we hadn't seen who it was.” Her dad wasn't satisfied and was skeptical of everything she had told them beyond the fact of Haley and I showing up naked at their door. The tables Turn. He ranted, "Helen, your daughter is going to get knocked-up, then what?" Haley had gotten into a good college and her dad was afraid she would get pregnant and mess up her future. Helen said, "Boyd. She's not going to get pregnant. She'd told you she's not having sex with this boy. Why don't you believe her." He said, "I know what goes on with kids these days." She said, "They're smarter than we were." He grumbled and Helen said, "Here you are yelling at this boy about whether he's doing the same things you did when you were his age. I don't think he's pressing her to have sex like you did with me." Some family secrets were coming out. Haley looked at her mom. Mrs. S said, "Go ahead, Boyd, tell your daughter how you begged me to let you screw me and how you got me pregnant and I had to quit college. Your daughter is smarter than I was." Whoa, too much information, but it explained his suspicions. Haley, angry with her dad, pushed the issue, "Daddy, did you have sex with Momma before you guys were married?" Mr. Summers was being confronted by his daughter, tried to avoid answering, but she was agitated. Helen volunteered, "They called it fucking back then, just like they do how. Tell them Boyd, how you had to marry me; or my daddy would've cut your dick off and shoved it down your throat." Boyd was finally stymied. "We shouldn't be talking about this in front of Haley." Haley said, "Jennie and I used to wonder about how Benjamin was born only five months after you guys got married. You told us he was premature. He sure was." Haley was laughing now. Her mom joined her. “No wonder you assume everybody does it! Truth is, you did it!” It finally broke her daddy's angry mood and he began to laugh. “Go ahead, Helen, let your daughter know everything. Tell your daughter what a slut you were.” Helen laughed too. She walked around the table and stepped behind Boyd, then slid her hands down inside the collar of his tee shirt; and said; "Your daddy couldn't keep it in his pants, once he met me. Damn right I was irresistible, wasn't I Boyd." He just meekly said, "You were, oh boy, you were." Then he reached around and slapped her ass. They realized they were saying too much. Boyd pulled Helen's arm around and gathered her on his lap. The two parents seemed to lose interest in us kids. After a few minutes, Helen said, "We're going to bed. You kids can watch TV downstairs. Just keep quiet. See you tomorrow." I sensed that they had urges to satisfy. I was following Haley to the staircase when Boyd called me to the side and handed me something. It was a three-pack of condoms. He tried once more to put his game face on and said, "My warning stands." They went off. Haley looked up at me from the bottom of the stairs, relieved that it was over, at least for now. Then, we reflected. Her parents had just confirmed they were going to leave us alone in the basement game room, and her dad had given me a 3-pack of rubbers. Haley laughed and asked me to help pull out the hide-a-bed. We found a movie on TV; another movie that we weren't going to watch. I got comfortable and she went back up to the kitchen to make popcorn. I was sitting back on the hide-a-bed with my naked body under the sheet and quilt, thinking I was going to give Haley a delightful surprise. I was just watching the movie when I heard her coming, and looked her way when she reached the bottom of the stairs. She had a bowl of popcorn, but that was all. She was naked. I looked at her firm young breasts; her flat stomach with her sexy navel; the furry dark triangle of hair on her pussy; her toned thighs; her tanned legs; her glimmering long hair; her smile; and her pretty face. I was transfixed by the most wonderful thing I had ever seen. My very own girlfriend, naked and walking toward me. She put down the refreshments and crawled up, straddling my lap and put her breasts in my face. I ran my hands over her back and her tender ass-cheeks. My cock was hard, of course and she soon discovered my complete state of undress. I nuzzled her breasts and licked her nipples. I said, "Are you sure we should be doing this?" She said, "Didn't you just hear them tell us they were going to leave us alone as long as we don't make too much noise?" I wasn't sure they meant it that way, but I nodded. She moved down and pulled on the sheet. My horny young cock popped out. I reached to the lamp table and got a condom. I started to open it. "You don't need that." Haley said. "Why not. I don't want your daddy to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat." She said, "I'm on the pill. Momma took me to the doctor last month. She said she couldn't tell me what to do anymore since I was an adult; and that I should never be dependent on some horny boy having a rubber when he needs it; or pulling out of my pussy before he comes." I was experiencing a lot of new surprises, tonight. I just looked at Haley, speechless. "Momma told me not to tell Daddy. He doesn't know. It would upset him so much. I think he wants me to stay his little girl until I'm past menopause!" Haley leaned in and kissed me passionately. I had one hand on her soft tit, and my other hand on her soft ass. Then she decided to move straight to the feature presentation. She slid her pelvis down onto me, using her hand to guide my straining cock into her smooth, warm vagina.  It was the first time for both of us, and it felt marvelous, like nothing I had ever experienced. My Cock was squeezed in the sleeve of her cunt, and I felt a sensation along the entire length of my dick, massaging and stimulating it. She kissed me and humped her hips, riding my cock. It didn't take me long. My cock had dreamt of being inside a pussy for its entire life, and wouldn't wait any longer. I felt my semen build up and my balls began to contract; then I exploded into Haley's spasming cunt. The release was amazing. We were both panting and sweating from extreme arousal. Unbelievable! We kissed and held each other. I apologized for coming so soon. She told me not to worry, because we were going to do it again. "My daddy gave you three condoms, so he expects you to screw me three times tonight." I was pretty sure that was not his intent, but I said. "Well, I certainly don't want to piss him off, do I?" We made love a second time and then a third. We made good use of the couch in the recreation room while the television played a movie; we had no idea what it was. I relished Haley for the entire night. The second time we did it, she wanted to try 'doggie style' so I had the pleasure of gazing at her soft young ass while my cock sawed in and out of her pussy. The third time was in the 'missionary position' and was tender and slow. It is the most memorable night of my life, the first time I made love to my future wife. I was there all night but left very early in the morning before her parents were up and about. I didn't want to confront her mom and dad after spending the night with their daughter. But I'm sure they heard my car start when I left. Haley couldn't honestly deny that we were having sex any longer. I told my mom that I'd stayed at another friend's house. Haley and I dated through college and were married the year before we graduated. We must've fucked a thousand times over those four years. We are still together. Haley still laughs with her brother and sister about the secrets her mom and dad had revealed that night. One vivid memory I have is after I impregnated Haley for the first time, after we were married, of course. Her mom and dad came to visit and we told them. I shook hands with her dad with one hand on my crotch. He saw and said, "Don't worry. I'm not going to cut your dick off and shove it down your throat. I was just kidding when I said that." He sure fooled me! Based on a post by yellowjacket66, for Literotica.  Santa's Christmas Sausage. Mark saw mommy doing Santa Claus. Based on a post by Bh76. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time. I woke to the sound of scraping, on the roof. At nineteen years old, I knew it was the big tree in the backyard and not Santa Claus. It woke me all the same. I looked at the time and sighed; three o'clock. We had gotten home from my grandmother's a little after one, and I was out like a light. My parents used the time after we got home, to wrap our immediate family's presents. It was an annual tradition. They always opened a bottle of wine, turned on 'A Christmas Story,' and wrapped our presents. It never made sense to me that they did it the night before, but it was what it was. I was thirsty, so I opened my door, and looked to see if they were still up. I didn't want to get yelled at for spying on my presents. Those spankings from my youth, were still fresh on my mind. Hearing nothing, and seeing no lights on, I made my way down a few stairs and sat low. Through the ballusters I could see motion near the sofa. In the glow of the Christmas Tree lights and a burning fireplace, I could clearly see the back of a man, with a red santa hat, incredible white beard, red tanktop, and red pants dropped to his ankles, and the bare legs of a woman.  Santa's coat was draped over the ottoman. I slid on my ass, wearing just my boxers and a tee-shirt. Now 3 steps lower, I could clearly see the backside of done serious doggie fucking! My mom was bent over the couch, getting fucked from behind, by a man in a Santa suit. It was a very authentic-looking suit. And the beard looked incredibly real. I watched in shock as she had her legs spread wide, and leaning down on her hands with her pelvis at rest on the sofa's rounded armrest. her large natural breasts swung with each hard thrust from Santa, who I certainly hoped was my father. Her heavy breathing was loud, and she occasionally looked back over her shoulder, and the man who was reaming out her wet cunt. I assume her eyes were closed in lust, and she at times bit her lips. "Fuck me, Santa. Fuck me harder, Saint Nick." I stayed down and peered through the balusters, to avoid being seen; and watched as Santa continued to plow my modest, old-fashioned mother from behind. I have to admit she looked hot with her sweaty hair matted to her forehead and her plump ass jiggling with each impact. I found myself getting hard at the sight. The slapping sound was loud and sexy. Her moans were soft and frequent. Santa groaned, "Ho, ho, fucking ho, you've been a naughty girl this year; haven't you?" "No, uh; Santa; oh. I've; oh God! Been, a; ah; good, uh, girl." "You've been a slut, haven't you? You've been letting your husband have your ass, haven't you?" Santa said; which made me almost give up my presence up high on my perch. I couldn't believe my mom did anal. Holy shit! "Yes, Santa, oh God! Harder, I'm so close. Jim loves my ass, and I love it too." I couldn't believe my ears. Then my cock got rock hard, imagining my mom, with a cock deep in her ass. "Well, Mary, I just happen to have some lube, right here." What happened next, shattered all of my preconceived notions of what was really happening. Out of nowhere, a bottle appeared in his hand ,bathed in a shower of golden sparkles. It couldn't really be Santa Claus, banging my mom in our living room, could it? I watched Santa take off his gloves and squirt the liquid onto her crack. He fingered her backdoor and she squealed in delight at the double penetration. "So good, Santa. So fucking good." I gasped when he pulled out of her pussy and flopped his fat sausage, lying flat on her ass crack. I couldn't take my eyes off of his long fat cock as he lubed it up. I couldn't believe she was going to try to take it. I looked down at my boxers and realized I was nearly as long, now poking way out of my fly; but I was nowhere near the girth of that salami roll. I feared for her getting injured. He said, "Are you ready, Slutty Mary?" "Yes, Santa. Give it to me." He pressed the tip in, and I watched her turn her head back, she was terrified as she looked at his face; her eyes bulged in shock as he wedged his shaft deep in. "Holy hell," she shrieked. Santa flashed an evil grin and pushed forward. "Oh, damn," he groaned. "You're the tightest ass I'll have, all this night." I saw anger flash in my mother's eyes, but it was only for a moment. She got lost in the sensation from the intruder in her ass. "Yes, Santa. Nice and slow. Just like that." He threw his head back; then started to piston back and forth. The sight was incredible! I wished I had a camera. I was going to have jerk-off fodder for a long time, with just the memory. "Oh yeah, Mary. That's what you like, isn't it, Santa's slut. You're my slut right?" "Yes, Santa. I'm your slut. Oh, fuck that's good." He continued his steady pace as he stretched her hole. I could only imagine what it looked like up close. What I was seeing was better than any porn I'd ever seen. "You love it don't you. You love my big cock in your ass." "Yes, Santa. Oh, fuck! Yes." He picked up his pace and started to slam into her. I could hear the slapping again and it was so sexy. I loved that sound. Then I watched her face and tits fall to the cushion and she brought her fingers to her pussy. Added to the slapping sound was the sloshing sound of her wet pussy being frigged to orgasm. I noticed a round black object on the Ottoman, that I hadn't seen before. Lean my face up to the slot between two balusters of the staircase railing. It had been obscured by mom's head; until she laid her face onto the sofa cushion. A square lighted shape was next to it. Mom had a camcorder, filming her sex video with Santa? "Cum for me, Mary. Cum hard." "Fuck, fuck, yes!" she shrieked loudly. They didn't break stride, oblivious to how loud they were. I couldn't believe they didn't wake my sister. "I'm close, Mary. I want to cum on your tits." He pulled out and she rolled around onto her knees. He only stroked a few times, before rope after rope blasted onto her neck and tits. He groaned in pleasure before he flicked the last drops of cum at her open mouth. It was so dirty, so unlike my mother on any other day of the year. Well, I assumed that. I'd never watched her get fucked before. A red towel appeared, and he wiped off his glistening cock, still slick with lube, then my mom's spread ass. He tossed it into the burning fireplace and pulled up his pants. I watched my naked mom sit on the rug and sip some wine as she watched his semi-flaccid cock get tucked into his red pants. Then he fastened his belt. He smiled at her as he put on his coat and straightened his hat. "You're the best fuck ever, Mary. I still can't believe you took me anally." "I trained for it, Santa. I used dildos and butt plugs, all day, to get used to the size." "Such a good girl, Mary. You've definitely earned this one." He moved his hands like a magician and a present appeared in his hand. It looked like a necklace box. "Oh, Santa. You're too good to me." She stood naked, her tits swinging, and kissed him in what looked like serious tongue-wrestling. I took that opportunity to return to my bedroom. I never got my drink. Morning Light. "Rise and shine, everybody," my mom shouted from the kitchen. When we were kids, she was the one who got woken up by us. Funny how times change. I walked into the hall and saw my sister emerge from her room. Her hair looked every bit like a rat's nest as she scratched her butt and elbowed me out of her way. I shook my head and took delight in the smell of cinnamon rolls and sausage, wafting through the house. Dad was pouring a cup of coffee as mom flipped the sausage. "Jenny and Mark, do you want to put the icing on the rolls?" We'd been doing that since we were old enough to hold the spatula. "Of course, daddy," Jenny said brightly. She was eighteen, but delighted in Christmas as if she were still five. I sat down and watched dad as he slapped mom on her ass. She winced and gave him a yelp. He smirked knowingly, as he sat with his coffee. I still didn't know what the hell happened the previous night. Was it really Santa Clause? Or was it my dad? I watched mom closely that morning. I'd never before noticed how sexy she was. I always knew she was pretty but seeing her, taking a large fat cock in her ass; gave me something entirely different to think about. We finished icing the rolls and Jenny excused herself to go to the bathroom. Mom sat down and took dad's hand. She looked at me with a smirk and said, "So Mark, I hope you got enough sleep, last night. But did you enjoy the show?" Busted! "Um..." I stuttered. "It's okay," dad said. He waved his hands and a napkin appeared in his hand. "Just don't do it again, okay? You're old enough to know a healthy marriage when you see it; but unless you're invited to watch, just go about your own business. Got it?" I nodded and bit into my roll.  I couldn't believe; I forgot. Dad used to do magic for us, when we were little kids. And  I couldn't believe that's all they said about their sex fantasy videos. Years later, when I caught them screwing in my garage, I realized they were becoming full-blown exhibitionists. Unreal. Not long after that; Jenny told me she came across a folder of sex videos, hidden deep in a portable hard drive. She thought Dad had a secret porn stash, that mom ought to know about. I told her; “Mom knows. Trust me. The videos are probably home movies they made; and then watch together as a turn-on.” “What?” she said. “Mom and dad do that stuff?” “Yeah! I said. “I stumbled upon the two of them really late one night, in the living room. The next morning mom and dad asked if I enjoyed it. I was speechless. They just told me to give them space, and quit watching.” “Damn!” Jenny said. “Never would have thought our prim and proper mother would be this kinky?” Hey!” I added. “At least they have a great sex life. How many of our friends even have both parents still together?” “As long as we don't have to explain to our friends about our parents posting it on Pornhub, I'll be just fine with it.” Jenny concluded. Based on a post by Bh76, for Literotica.

Join us as we countdown The 6 Pillars of Intimacy® and reflect on the year that has been and the year to come. | “Where you are a year from now is a reflection of the choices you make today.” —Anonymous Is it really possible to rekindle the spark and restore the “like-new” connection in your marriage? Yes it is! In the 6 Pillars of Intimacy, you will discover secrets that have transformed countless marriages. Its ideas are simple, practical, and powerful. You'll be inspired to look at your marriage through a new lens and be encouraged by its commonsense approach. Alisa and Tony DiLorenzo's proven approach to building intimacy in marriage will help you experience deeper and richer levels of intimacy with your spouse – starting today. Click HERE to get your copy today! Links from today's episode: Free Intimacy Lifestyle Planner The 6 Pillars of Intimacy® Quiz Join Intimacy Mastery Today Apply for Coaching With Alisa Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

What do you picture your marriage looking like in ten years? What about twenty? Will it be better than it is today?  One thing is for sure: it will be different. The good news is there are some things you can start doing now and ensure your marriage makes it long-term and thrives. In this week's interview, author Dr. Kim Kimberling joins Jim Ramos to discuss his book, "Love, Intimacy, and Sex in the Second Half."  Dr. Kim shares his experience from his 54 years of marriage on what we can do to bulletproof our marriages.  Here is the link to Dr. Kim's book: https://tinyurl.com/SecondHalf115 (Using our link to check out the book helps support our ministry - thanks!) Jim's newest book, Guardrails: Ten Boundaries for an Unbreakable Marriage will be releasing in April 2026. Sign up to be notified when it's available at https://meninthearena.org/guardrails. This episode is sponsored by Compassion International. Our goal is for the Men in the Arena tribe to sponsor 1,000 boys over the coming year! Help us reach that goal and make a difference in a child's life today. When you sponsor a child using our link, you'll receive a free copy of Jim's book, Dialed In: Reaching Your Full Capacity as a Man of God! We are also sponsored by MTNTOUGH Fitness Lab, a Christian-owned fitness app. This app, combined with diet, has helped Jim get in the best shape of his life! Get 6 weeks free with the code ARENA30 at MTNTOUGH.com. Every man needs a locker room. Apply to join an exclusive brotherhood of like-minded men in The Locker Room, our monthly live Zoom Q&A call! We meet in the Locker Room once a month for community, fellowship, laughter, and to help each other find biblical answers to life's difficult questions. Locker Room members also get access to monthly exclusive leadership trainings, historically only available to the staff team at Men in the Arena. Membership is by application only. Go here to apply: https://patreon.com/themeninthearena Get Jim Ramos' USA TODAY Bestselling book, Dialed In: Reaching Your Full Capacity as a Man of God (https://tinyurl.com/dialedinbook)   

205  Why does unhappiness and irritation so often sneak into even the most loving marriages? Usually, it's through the silent killer of connection: non-acceptance.In this episode, we're diving deep into the "Acceptance Switch"—that internal shift that moves us from judging our partner's flaws to making peace with their full, messy, human selves. I share the raw truth about my two marriages: how a lack of acceptance created a cycle of shame and distance in my first, and how consciously choosing to perceive my second husband's "shortcomings" through the lens of acceptance has unlocked a level of joy and playfulness I never thought possible.We also explore:The Cultural Root of Intolerance: Why society has conditioned us to reject our partners full selves, including moods and behaviors.The "Human Inheritance": Understanding that your partner's frustrating patterns aren't personal—they are often a genetic and cultural "ball and chain" they didn't choose.The Growth Paradox: Why true growth and change in a relationship only happen after you've established a foundation of radical safety through acceptance.Acceptance vs. Tolerance: Why accepting someone's humanity is the opposite of being a "pushover."To help you kick off the year with a heart-centered reset, I'm walking you through a New Year Acceptance Process. We'll unpack the "stories" we tell ourselves about our partners and learn how to see through the fog of expectations to find the sweetness that's been there all along.Stop fighting your partner's humanness and start reaping the gifts of making peace with who your partner really is.SHOW NOTES:Join Hannah for private 1:1 Marriage Coaching, and get her deep, super individualized support to make your marriage more full of security, connection, love, and mutual support than ever. Get started here. See her on-demand relationship courses for HSPs here.FREE QUIZ: How Much is High Sensitivity Impacting Your Relationship (and are you even highly sensitive)? You want to know. Because, high sensitivity has a major impact on intimate relationships – for better or worse. Take this 3 minute quiz to discover if you're highly sensitive and how deeply it's affecting you, and your happiness in your relationship. You will also get your next steps to making sure sensitivity works for your relationship, instead of against it.

Send us a text & leave your email address if you want a reply!Most people think intimacy equals sex, but here's what we've discovered: there are actually 12 different types of intimacy you can experience with your partner, friends, family, and even coworkers. Sexpert hosts, Leah Piper and Dr. Willow Brown dive deep into all of them, sharing their our own intimacy strengths and blind spots, and give you practical tools to create deeper connections in every relationship.EPISODE HIGHLIGHTSThe Complete 12 Types Revealed - Sexual, emotional, creative, recreational, work, intellectual, aesthetic, commitment, conflict, communication, crisis, and spiritual intimacy (yes, they're all interconnected!)"Into Me I See" Principle - True intimacy is about being deeply seen and understood by another person, creating belonging and meaning in your lifeThe Three Pillars of All Intimacy - Trust, vulnerability, and presence are the foundation that supports every type of connectionEssential Communication Tool - Ask "What do you need from me right now?" with three options: listening, problem-solving, or distractionOur Vulnerable Self-Assessment - Willow's top three are spiritual, sexual, emotional while Leah's are commitment, creative, emotional (plus where we both struggle)Beyond Your Partner - These intimacy types apply to all relationships and can help couples who've lost connection find their way back to each otherLINKS & RESOURCES MENTIONED IN THE EPISODE CAN BE FOUND HERE ON THE WEBSITELAST 10x LONGER. If you suffer from premature ejaculation, you are not alone, master 5 techniques to cure this stressful & embarrassing issue once and for all. Save 20% Coupon: PODCAST20. THE VAGINAL ORGASM MASTERCLASS. Discover how to activate the female Gspot, clitoris, & cervical orgasms. Save 20% Coupon: PODCAST 20Support the show FREEBIE- Introduction to Tantric Kissing Video and Workbook SxR Website Dr. Willow's Website Leah's Website

In this episode of The Ultimate Intimacy Podcast, Nick and Amy break down how couples can stop “trying harder” and start creating real, lasting change in their marriage and good marriage goals couples should set for 2026 to help them find Ultimate Intimacy in their relationship.If you haven't already, go check out the Ultimate Intimacy App in the app stores, or at ultimateintimacy.com to find "Ultimate Intimacy" in your marriage. It's FREE to download and so much fun! Find out why close to 1M people have downloaded the app and give it such high ratings and reviews!Check out the new UandI App we just released after a year in development.WANT AMAZING PRODUCTS TO SPICE THINGS UP? YES PLEASE... CLICK HEREFollow us on Instagram @ultimateintimacyapp for app updates, polls, giveaways, daily marriage quotes and more.If you have any feedback, comments or topics you would like to hear on future episodes, reach out to us at amy@ultimateintimacy.com and let us know! We greatly appreciate your feedback and please leave us a review.*This episode was recorded and published a few years ago and we released it again.Enjoy the podcast or have some feedback for us? Shoot us a message!

What does dating look like later in life, and personal growth? In this powerful episode, host Chuck Tuck sits down with Dr. Victoria Vaughn to unpack the realities of senior dating, online dating, and redefining intimacy beyond sex.Drawing from real-life dating stories and her candid memoir, Oh, the Frogs I Kissed Before I Finally Found My Prince, Dr. Vaughn shares hard-earned dating advice, common dating pitfalls, and lessons learned while navigating love after loss. Together, they explore why intimacy doesn't always mean physical connection, how self-reflection shapes healthier relationships, and why friends, family, and financial stability often play a bigger role than we expect.From spotting red flags in online dating to balancing heart and logic, this conversation offers insight, honesty, and hope for anyone seeking meaningful relationships later in life. Whether you're dating again, considering it, or supporting someone who is, this episode delivers wisdom you can apply immediately.

What if your trip to Portugal went beyond the highlights and into the heart of everyday life?In this episode of Transform With Travel, Kelly sits down with Paula Alves, co-founder of Portugal by TRAVELTAILORS, to explore what it truly means to experience Portugal through culture, tradition, and human connection.Paula shares how her childhood spent between the United States and rural Portugal shaped her passion for preserving traditions, supporting small family-run businesses, and designing deeply personal itineraries that go far beyond Lisbon, Porto, and the Algarve. From village festivals and granite stone homes in the north to food, wine, crafts, and multi-generational storytelling, this conversation reveals why Portugal is best discovered slowly, thoughtfully, and with the right local partners.This episode is an invitation to step off the checklist, reclaim time as the ultimate luxury, and experience Portugal as a living, breathing culture.You will learn:How Paula's childhood in rural northern Portugal inspired the creation of Portugal by TRAVELTAILORSWhy Portuguese culture is rooted in tradition, community, and rural lifeThe difference between seeing Portugal's cities and truly understanding the countryHow gastronomy and wine experiences reveal the heart of Portuguese cultureWhy small, family-owned businesses are central to sustainable travelWhat makes private, intimate experiences more meaningful than mass tourismRegions in Portugal advisors should emphasize beyond Lisbon and PortoWhy time, space, and immersion are the new luxury in travelHow Portugal is evolving as a destination for repeat visitors and premium travelersWe talk about:00:00 Intro 02:30 Paula's childhood between the U.S. and rural Portugal04:00 Life in northern villages, family traditions, and simplicity06:00 The inspiration behind Portugal by TRAVELTAILORS07:30 Portuguese culture, tradition, and rural life vs modern cities09:30 Northern Portugal, villages, animals, landscapes, and architecture11:00 Gastronomy, cooking workshops, and wine-making experiences13:00 Harvest season, grape stomping, and authentic timing15:00 Working with artisans, chefs, and small producers17:00 Sustainability, relationships, and supporting family-owned businesses19:00 Intimacy vs mass tourism and why small

Make Morality Mainstream Again The adultification of teen fiction has intentionally Frankensteined books for teens into cesspools of ideological normalization. A while ago, I met a mother and her daughter, the latter of whom I hadn't seen in several years. On the cusp of turning twelve, she'd obviously grown in the time since, and, her mother proudly informed me, had become quite the reader. Indeed, the girl held quite a thick book in her hand. Which was it? The girl showed me the cover. I turned to the mother. “Do you know what your daughter is reading?” She'd figured telling her eleven-year-old she could read whatever was marked 14+ was a safe enough guardrail for appropriate content. As reading is an experience between book and reader, the mother wouldn't have seen what her daughter was taking in. She couldn't either know that her daughter's book was familiar not because it was something I'd read but because it was something I wouldn't. Worse, she thought she could trust the institution. THE READING DILEMMA Parents want kids to read, but as most can't keep up with their reading habits, they don't fully realize what's being allowed, even promoted, in books for young readers. As with other once vaunted institutions, the publishing world has morphed in ways many aren't fully aware of. Over a decade ago, I signed my first contract for Young Adult (YA) fiction. Before and since, I've watched the genre boom through the stages of audience demographic to viable business. Throughout, YA has expanded from books for teens to a genre unto itself, attracting talented writers, lucrative contracts, and the golden goose of Hollywood adaptations. YA is officially for readers 14-18 years (and up). However, as it's after Middle Grade (8-12 years), tweens are frequent readers, plus many eleven-year-olds reading up. There is “lower” and “upper” YA, but they're unofficial categories for libraries or writers specific about their target audience. Most retailers and publishers categorize all teen books under the general YA umbrella. NA, New Adult, mainly written for college-aged readers into their early twenties, is often sheltered under the YA umbrella too. Alongside the wider publishing industry, YA has changed significantly over the years, reflecting broader shifts in society. What follows isn't an analysis on talent or quality but content, as something about words in a book makes what's written more real, valid, romantic, admirable, aspirational. Thus, the intent is to shed light on some of the many topic and imagery that are included in books for young readers. At risk that this won't earn me any friends in publishing (at best), here's some of what I've seen: DEVOLUTION OF YA FICTION Growth of the YA audience/genre is an objective benefit, logical as it is to increase methods for targeting potential customers. As YA has increased in business and position, its morphing into genre unto itself has attracted many adults readers. As a YA author, I read mainly within my market and see the appeal for adult readers considering how well the genre's developed. The migration of older readers to YA is certainly one of the many reasons it's been so adultified. Other factors include the poisonous stranglehold ideological tentacles have on many aspects of culture, entertainment, and education. The shifts adults have finally caught onto in adult fiction and film have infected literature for younger audiences, picture books through YA. A quick example, originally, romantic comedies centered on a man and woman who clashed at the outset, then eventually found their way to each other at the end. The story would build to some romantic declaration, then a kiss. Anyone who's been watching knows that there's now a whole lot of touching that happens before any romantic declaration occurs. Longer, more frequent kisses are only second to scenes of the pair sleeping together before deciding how they really feel about each other. All this is becoming commonplace in YA. What was once cutesy stories about a high school girl chasing a crush has now become stories featuring a whole lot of other firsts, even seconds, and then some. The devolution of YA is a result of purposeful normalization and reshaping of societal norms through manipulatively emotional appeals by writers, agents, and editors. On average, books from larger publishing houses take roughly eighteen months to two years to evolve from contract to product on the shelf. To say, story trends are set in motion well before their rise in popularity. Whatever the view on agents as gatekeepers to the larger houses, publishers only publish so many books in a year, an amount significantly less than all the people who want to be published. Hence, agents act as preliminary filters for editors, whittling down potential authors to relatively more manageable numbers. An agent must really believe in a writer and project to nab one of those few spots. Like most creative fields, writing is highly subjective, so in addition to general quality, each agent and editor has preferences for stories they want to work with. They're also usually pretty clear about what they're looking for, so part of the progression of change can be traced back to what's being requested. CHARACTER INCLUSION CHECKLISTS When I first entered the “querying trenches,” wish lists from agents mainly specified genres and their various offshoots. Although ideologies make a home in all genres, most were subtler, more akin to a light sprinkling than the deluge of today. Within a few short years, wish lists changed. Unofficial “checklists” appeared in the now familiar cancerous categories of equity, representation, marginalization, and other socialist pseudonyms. Nonfiction for teens is dominated by activism, coming out, and adaptations of left-wing figures' biographies. Rather than prioritize quality, potential, uniqueness, the new gatekeeping is often focused on the inclusion of certain ideologies. For the first while, emphasis was on strong female characters, an odd request considering the YA market is dominated by female writers and readers. Previous character portrayal thus had little to do with some imagined patriarchal oppression. Now, female characters are “fierce”, projections of feminist fantasies celebrating girl bosses who are objectively pushy, uncooperative, obnoxious, self-righteous, and/or highly unrealistic. Somehow, they capture the most desirable love interest, a magical combination of masculinity and emotional vulnerability, who is inexplicably un-neutered by support of her domineering principles. Frequently, the girl makes the first move. Worse than overbearing feminism is unrealistic portrayals of a girl's physical abilities accompanied by most unsavory rage and wrath and anger. Supposedly, these traits aren't anathema to the gorgeous guys (when it is a guy) these girls miraculously attract. Unless there's a moth to flame metaphor here, it's a lie to pretend wrath is a healthy attraction. This well reflects the move away from what's become so-last-century stories featuring underdogs who searched deep for courage and heart to overcome challenges, raising up others alongside themselves. A time when character development focused on, well, character. More wholesome stories have been replaced with a self-proclaimed oppressed burning with self-righteous rage and violence. Such characters have seeped into fantasy for adults as well, most notably in armies featuring female combat soldiers and warriors without special powers, who somehow go toe-to-toe if not best male counterparts. Often this sort of matchup is shown as some cunning of smallness, agility, and destruction of arrogant male condescension. Never mind that such fighting is highly unrealistic, and any male is rightly confident if paired against a woman in physical combat. No amount of small body darting or ingenuity will save a girl from the full force of one landed male punch. The unquestioned portrayal of women able to best men in physical combat is worrying considering the real possibility of a reader confusing fact with fiction. Besides, a country which sends its women to war will no longer exist, as it's a country with males but not men. The current not-so-secret of major houses is that a book doesn't have a high chance of getting published if it doesn't check certain markers, especially for midlist and debut authors, though A-listers are not immune. A Caucasian is hardly allowed to write a story featuring a so-called BIPOC, but a straight author must somehow include the ever-expanding gay-bcs, and it must be in a positive light. Some authors were always writing these characters, which at least reflects acting of their own volition. For the rest, many didn't start until required. Because of the careful wording around these ideologies, many don't speak out against these practices so as not to appear hateful and bigoted. The mandated appearance of so-called marginalized and under-represented in stories lest the author risk erasing…someone, somehow also operates along these lines. Although, apparently, only very specific groups are at risk of disappearing. These standards are ridiculous in their least damaging iterations. How many so-anointed BIPOC were consulted over their standard portrayals? How can every individual of every minority be consulted for approval, and who chooses which faction decides? How many Latinos, speakers of gendered language, agreed to Latinx and Latine? Christian characters in mainstream publishing are rarely portrayed as steadfast believers or even rebels rediscovering faith. Jewish stories usually feature a character who's “lived experience” is assimilation, so the character is of a religion but doesn't represent it. A real portrayal of the true beliefs these characters come from would not align with the world mainstream publishing wants to shape. Even more ludicrous is that “disabled” and “neurodivergent” are considered identities, as if a physical or medical condition is cause for new labeling. The approach used to be that you are still you, worthy of respect and consideration, despite these conditions. In the glorified world of the self-hyphenate, the world of we-are-our-self-declared-identity, it's the foremost feature mentioned, with accompanying expectation of praise and exaltation, regardless of an individual's character or behavior. Don't confuse the argument against the labeling with the individuals, because they are separable. Worse than the tokenism is the reduction of individuals to secondary characteristics. Is this really the first thing you have to say about yourself, the most essential thing to know? When did it become norm to turn skin color or medical condition or physical ability into a character trait, the very notion of which says that anyone in this group must be viewed primarily through this lens, as if each is exactly the same? How myopic. How belittling. Following the cue set by movies, books for teens also morphed from cutesy rom-coms to ideological showcases. Unsurprisingly, there's been the introduction of the stereotypical gay best friend. Then storylines focusing on coming out or discovering someone close was gay, with accompanying template for writing them. The one coming out is always the strong one, the resilient one, though much language must be banned lest they be offended or erased, so their strength is dependent upon a carefully constructed bubble. Not only is inclusion necessary but happiness is the only possible, deliberately portrayed reaction. Never mind if some or all of it runs counter to a writer's religious beliefs. Moreover, “I'm not sure how I feel about this, but I'll still treat you with respect” was never an acceptable response. And it is an acceptable response in all manner of situations, unless you exorcise it in efforts to forcibly shape a particular worldview. Additionally, the attitude is that since you can't tell me who to love, and loving this person makes me happy, you must not only ally but champion me. Why is it offensive to present different acceptable, respectful reactions to teens? Who exactly is erased if this character isn't presented at all? As before, don't confuse the argument against mandate with the individuals. The contention isn't about love, but about religion protecting the sanctity of romantic relationships and marriage, a religious practice since the dawn of time, as seen across centuries and civilizations. Marriage is described as sanctified and holy, because it's Divine in nature, and thereby under the domain of the religious. If it's just a contract, then of course any government can regulate it. It’s disingenuous to deny that such enforcement clashes with the very nature of what writing is about. It shuts down discussion, then subverts it entirely by pretending there's nothing to debate. That shouldn't be a source of pride for publishing, but deepest shame. In their efforts to supposedly widen the window of story matter, they've narrowed the frames and tinted the panes to exclude suddenly unacceptable voices entirely. PORNOGRAPHY AND CONSENT Compounded upon all this, most books are no longer relatively clean romances building to a single kiss, as every stage of the relationship has become more explicit. Some scenes are akin to manuals, containing the sort of imagery once the sole province of steamy romances. When efforts are rightly made to remove these books from shelves, screeches of censorship! erasure! representation! resound. We wouldn't, and shouldn't, tolerate any adult approaching a kid on the street and telling stories with such description, nor should we allow it from close friends or family. Authors do not hold special status in this, no matter what the screechers screech. Taking such books off shelves isn't an indication of bigotry, intolerance, hatred, or erasure, but moral obligation. The counterargument from writers, agents, and editors is that explicit detail is necessary because of something to do with “lived experiences” and consent. First, if kids are doing it anyway, then adults definitely needn't assist. Second, consent is not quite the magical word society would have us believe. Third, “everyone has different experiences” is not a reason for writing graphic content, and the replacement of “intimacy” with “experience” is largely responsible for why relationships are in the gutter and leaving people unfulfilled. Intimacy is something private between two individuals; experience is a vague euphemism to pass off what should matter as transitory, despite irrevocable effects. It's difficult to imagine in an age when phones, cameras, and microphones track a person everywhere, but there was once an ideal called privacy, and the intimate was part of it. Pushback also leads to defenses of “sexuality,” another way of saying adults want to teach kids all kinds of ways to pursue these “experiences”. Changing the wording doesn't alter the nature but does allow immoral actors to force celebration of their fantasies and fetishes. The wrongness is incontestable, though not surprising from those who promote polyamory for teens and romantic relationships between humans and demons or other ungodly creatures. The feeble argument for writing scenes of teens sleeping together is they must see what consent looks like. Again, authors do not hold special status or exemption. There is no strong enough argument for writing scenes for teens in which one character undresses another and verbally asks permission every step of the way. Especially because the new trend seems to be the girl not only “consenting”, but also a burning I want this. If she wants, this wording implies, then she must have, abandoning all reason and morality. Consent has become an excuse for all sorts of undesirable, immoral, even illegal behavior, but mutual agreement is supposed to make it okay. This isn't the behavior we should be promoting for teens; we should be giving them better things, bigger ideas to think about. Worst of all, why is any adult writing about two sixteen-year-olds sleeping together? A teenager, no matter how mature, is still developing and while smart and clever not really old enough to fully understand what she's “consenting” to, and is probably being taken advantage of. We treat eighteen with the same magical power as consent, as if any age should be sleeping around, even if legalese only extends so far. Teen pregnancy, abortion overall, would hardly be an issue if everyone stopped sleeping with people they shouldn't. Any adherent to morality knows this, though morality is just another thing scuttled from teen fiction. G-dless ideology is the new morality; immoral, manmade gods have replaced G-d; lust is the new love; sexuality excuse for pornography; perceived racism and misogyny validation for violence and rage. Many are we who did not consent to this. These scenes are in teen films as well, though how many parents know this in an age of individual devices? Adults pretending to be teens take each other's clothes off before a camera for real tweens, teens, and/or adults to watch. Please explain in clear and simple language why this is not a form of pornography. What absolutely vital role does this scene have in advancing the story? Consent is not enough. Wanting is not enough. We're encouraging teens to turn their bodies into used cars, dented, scraped, scarred, and baggage laden, for what? Why is this hollowing out of self and morality good? This serves no benefit for teens and the overall state of relationships. Consent has become an excuse for all sorts of undesirable, immoral, even illegal behavior, but we're supposed to think that everyone agreeing makes whatever they agree to okay. It's incredibly obvious that feminism and the sexual revolution didn't free women, but chain them in a prison of animalistic, unsatisfying desire, dooming them to jadedness, frustration, and loneliness. But they're so responsible! So mature! By such logic, a responsible sixteen-year-old should be able to buy guns, alcohol, and drugs. But identity! No, identity doesn't mandate a book with graphic imagery, nor is it “sexuality” or “feeling seen” or any other term you hide behind. Witness the tattered remains of social morality that writers do not balk at writing this for teens. They should balk at writing this for anyone. Once we recognized that betterment came through battling temptations. It is not difficult to see how the enforced normalization of all this was also an effective ridding of undesirable shame. Not only have we banished feeling bad, we've enforced celebration of what shame once kept in line. But they'll never be prepared! How did any of us get here if none of this existed for millennia? But look at the sales! Many people also bought rock pets. Deviants and defenders will attempt to claim that (a) this sort of stuff always existed, which isn't really a reason for its continuance, and (b) previous generations were undoubtedly stifled in their inability to express their true selves. Perhaps. And yet, previous generations built civilization, with significantly less medical prescriptions too. Previous generations were better at family and community, meaning and purpose. We have “experiences.” But this is what married people do! Some writers introduce a faux or rushed marriage into the plot, perhaps because their weakening moral compass prevents writing an explicit scene between unmarried characters. Marrying the characters and making them eighteen doesn't magically okay writing this for teens. Everyone does it—indeed there are many common bodily functions which shouldn't be demonstrated in public—isn't either reason enough. Pressures to include these scenes is evidenced by authors long regarded as “clean” storytellers, authors who won't swear or indulge in graphic or gratuitous content, authors who clearly express Christian beliefs in their acknowledgements, writing them too. Would they give this book to their priest? To a young church member? Would they read the scene aloud for family or friends or the very teens they write for? If even the professed religious authors do not have the fortitude to oppose this, if even they can be convinced of the supposed validity, then gone is the bulwark protecting children from the psychological and moral damage resulting from these scenes. But inclusivity! We must reflect the world around them! Considering what's in these books, all should pray teens aren't seeing this around them. Either way, that doesn't excuse writing about it. Moreover, cries for inclusivity from those shutting down differing opinions are inherently without substance. True inclusivity is achieved when stories focus on universal truths and laudatory values shared by all. The fundamental argument is that “could” is not “should”, and the only reliable arbiter between the two is Divinely-based morality. Current permissiveness is only possible in a society which worked for decades to expunge religion from its vital foundational position and influence. The demonization piled atop its degradation was simple insurance that the moral truths of religion wouldn't interfere with the newly established secular order. We can still be good people, they claimed. Witness the tattered remains. Allowing, championing, this sort of writing has not made us better, and instead of listening to concerns, activists and proponents double down. Need you any proof of the separation between ethics and morality and elitism and academia, scroll through an article or two in defense of these scenes. The more “educated” the individual, the twisted the pretzel of rationalization. Rational lies, all of them. These lies are prominently center of the new crusade against so-called “book banning,” although the books are still available at retailers and publishers. Fueled by self-righteous hysteria, activists take great pride in influencing state legislatures to enact decrees against book bans in protection of “lived experiences,” representation, and the like. If a teen doesn't see two boys or girls or more sleeping together, so the thinking goes, then they face imminent, unspecified harm, never mind that their sacred voice has been quashed. They claim BIPOC and queer authors are specifically targeted, failing to mention it's the content not the author rejected. Somehow the bigots are the ones who don't want kids reduced to “sexuality”, while the tolerant are the ones who do. Need anyone ask if these protections extend to writers who don't align or even disagree with their worldview? I'd say these books are better suited for adults, but adults are despairing of the unreadability of books in their categories too. And that aside from the targeted “decolonization” of books and authors that adults, especially men, enjoyed reading. From the myriad of books extant, no plot was ever turned, no story ever dependent upon an explicit scene, in the bedroom or elsewhere. Neither does such render the work art or literature, but rather indecent and abhorrent. Parents struggle to encourage their kids to read when such are the books available. ELIMINATING THE WEST For some time, agents have specifically requested non-western narratives, histories, and legends. Atop the deteriorating state of the current education system, teens aren't being presented with a fictionalized character in history, which may thereby spark interest and curiosity in real history. No wonder they know so little of the past when they're not offered history at all. What does make it in represents very select time periods. Other permitted historical fiction is alternative histories where the past is magicked or reimagined, almost always in some gender swapped way. While alternative histories can be creative, the lack of regular historical fiction seems to indicate the only permitted history is a remade one. Otherwise, most of western history isn't on shelves because no one wants to represent it. Which means no one's fighting for it to be published. Which means young readers aren't given glimpses into the past that made this present and will highly influence the future. And this from those who claim large swaths of the population don't properly teach history. The same who pushed the fabricated and widely debunked lie that slavery was unique to the west, the only culture who actively sought to end it. The same who have yet to consider the absolute necessity of mandating schools to teach the true horrors of communism done right. The same who have a monochrome view of colonization and chameleon approach to the faux oppressed-oppressor narrative. A rather high volume of Asian-based stories, histories, and mythologies fill the market instead. The proliferation of Asian and other eastern fiction isn't objectively concerning, but it's deliberate increase alongside western stories' deliberate decrease is. It's less an expansion of viewpoints and more a supplanting of anything west. I grew up reading historical fiction, but there's a dearth on shelves for teen readers, who must see where we come from through the eyes of characters resembling our ancestors. Instead of walking through time in their shoes and understanding their struggles in the context of when they lived, we project modern ideologies upon the one protagonist somehow vastly ahead of her time. It's deliberately false and disconnects readers from the world that created the one we live in. Whatever your opinion of our world, it was formed in those histories, and we cannot appreciate the present without understanding the world that made it. MENTAL HEALTH Another major trend in teen fiction is the focus on the broad category of mental health, its emergence unsurprising considering the uptick in modern society. Whatever the viewpoint on diagnoses, the truth is that the ones calling for greater awareness have much to do with having caused the issues. Teens living in the most prosperous, free society that ever was should not have such measures of mental health struggles, yet they do. Skim the messaging of the last several decades and it's no wonder why. Teens are raised on a bombardment of lies and damaging viewpoints resulting in a precarious Jenga structure at their foundation. For decades they've been told they can sleep around without lasting consequence, negating the need to build deep, lasting, exclusive relationships. Families, a fundamental source of meaning and grounding, have been shoved aside for the faux glory of sleeping with whomever, whenever, and the new solution of “found family”. Just because a pill supposedly prevents biological consequences doesn't mean a different sort of toll hasn't been exacted. And that follows the perpetual degradation of dress, reducing the entirety of an individual to a form as valued or devalued as any other physical object. Added to the disrespect of the body is the incessant, unfounded claim that “climate change” is going to destroy the planet by…well, soon. Never mind that we're doing better than before, and all predictions have been proven wrong. Imagine what continual doom and gloom does to the mental state of a teenager already grappling with ping-ponging hormones, who should be presented with optimism for the future they're about old enough to create. Well, we have a pill for that too. Teens have been told the American dream is gone by those who set out to destroy it, that American greatness isn't worth dreaming about by those who recolored it a nightmare. Hobbies and collected skills, the work of their own hands, have been shunted for social media trends and unfettered internet access. Phones are given to younger and younger kids, so they don't grow up in the tangible, real world but an algorithmic, digital one. Inevitably, the worst of that world affects them. They're told that they're hated, feared for the way they were born. They're told they're not even who they've been since birth, basic facts purposely turned into issues and doubts to shake the foundation of self. Those most adamant about the contrived need for teens to discover identity are the most diligent at axing their very roots. The response to the mental health crisis, the jadedness, the internal turmoil they've helped facilitate by destroying the enduring, reliable fabric of society is to encourage more of the same empty, hollowing behaviors. Atop all this is never-ending rage, rage, rage. At the base is the deliberate removal of religion. No matter an individual's choice of observance, religion undeniably provides what liberal society and decadence cannot; meaning. Eternal, enduring meaning. The knowing that you're more than a clump of cells passing through this timespan, because you are an integral link in a chain reaching back millennia. Your ancestors didn't endure hardships or fight to build civilization so you could be the end of the line, but so you could gratefully take your place in it. You and your actions matter. Not because you're a political vote or celebrated community, but because you were made in the image of G-d Who woke you today as there's something only you can do in His world. What effect would the proliferation of this messaging in literature have on the mental state of the youth? And for those pontificating about diversity and inclusion, who in truth only want different skin colors espousing the same beliefs, there is no greater unifier than religion. Belief in a higher power unites individuals of different backgrounds, colors, and, most valuably, opinions, in ways no mandate or ideology ever can. While lengthy, the above in no way encompasses all the changes, reasons, and effects pertaining to the devolution of teen fiction. And, as the focus is not on talent but content, it can be shifted as easily as it was before. You may disagree with everything I've written. You may accuse me of jealousy, hatred, bigotry, racism, misogyny, xenophobia, erasure, et al. I only encourage you to look for yourself. Peruse bookstore aisles; click through new releases; check who's getting awards. What do your eyes see?

In this special year-end episode, we revisit the conversations you loved most in 2025: honest, hope-filled moments about intimacy, relationships, sexuality, and the God who designed us for connection. These clips capture the wisdom, clarity, and compassion that resonated deeply with listeners all year long. Whether you're new to the podcast or want a fresh dose of encouragement, this highlight reel brings together the insights that helped people grow in intimacy with God and with each other.  And here are links to the full conversations from which the excerpts were taken for this episode: - Overcoming Contradictions Between What You "Know" and What You Feel About Love, God, Intimacy, and Sex with Michael J. Cusick - Knowing and Being Known: Fulfilling Your Need for Intimacy with Erin F. Moniz - How to Find True Connection Through Courageous Authenticity with Tom Bennardo - From Criticism to Blessing: Transforming How You Speak to Your Spouse with Ann Wilson - More Than Behavior: What Surrendering Your Sexuality to Jesus Means with Dr. Juli Slattery Relationship Prescriptions is listener supported. That means YOU! Would you prayerfully consider how God might ask you to support this ministry financially? And then make your best year-end tax-deductible contribution today. Dr. Carol loves to hear from you! You can leave a confidential comment here. 

This podcast is the audio from a Breastcancer.org ⁠webinar⁠. Many people struggle with intimacy during and after breast cancer treatment, but not everyone knows what to expect or how to manage these issues. Watch this webinar to learn about the physical and emotional challenges, and suggestions to improve sexual health. The featured speakers are Marisa Weiss, MD, Jennifer Barsky Reese, PhD, FSBM, and Kristin Emilia Rojas, MD, FACS. The topics they discuss include: Vaginal dryness and irritation Intimacy while in treatment Decreased desire Pain during sex Decreased breast sensation Fatigue Emotional challenges and self-confidence The impact on relationships with partners In the webinar you will also hear about the importance of discussing sexual health with healthcare providers, different methods and treatments to improve sexual health after breast cancer, the role of counseling and communication in dealing with these issues, and how exercise and lifestyle changes can help. Learn more about sexual health and breast cancer.

Babysitting Perks A Snowstorm leaves the sitter stuck at her client's house. Based on a post by lily ann. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I spent most nights of my senior year in high school babysitting. It was my parent's fault, really. Apparently having a real job would affect my grades too much, so I was stuck earning my money by spending my nights in various houses, feeding Kraft Dinner and hot dogs to hyper-active kids while their parents took a night off. It wasn't terrible, by any means. In fact, I took it quite seriously. I don't mind children, and at most places I had full access to the fridge while I finished off my homework after putting the kids to bed. The pay wasn't bad, either. I liked to play games with the kids and most of the time, the kids asked for me back before their parents did. I had a pretty steady clientele, most within walking distance of my house. It was convenient for me; I had procrastinated getting my driver's license so long that I was 18 and still only had my learner's license. It was late February when Mr. Riley called the first time. I gave my cell phone number out to my clients, and he was lucky enough to call me on one of my nights off. I was in the bathtub when I answered. "Hello?" "My name is George Riley. I'm looking for Anna Marchand," replied the person on the other end. I immediately liked his voice. It wasn't too deep, but it was soft and smooth. I was almost tempted to consider it calming, but he sounded slightly stressed. "You've reached her," I said. "Oh; hi, Anna.  I'm a friend of the Anderson's, and they recommended you as a babysitter. I've got a few late meetings next Friday, and my regular sitter isn't available. I was wondering if you'd be available to watch my son." I shifted in the tub, hoping he didn't hear the water splash. "I usually take Friday nights off, but it sounds like you could use the help." "I really could," he said. "I'm afraid I can't offer you more than your regular rate or anything;” "It's fine," I interrupted. "I don't mind, sir, really. I'd love to babysit for your son." "Thank you so much," he said, sounding thoroughly relieved. "His name is Kyle, and he's three. I would need you from around five until pretty late." "Not a problem," I said. I got the rest of the details from him, and made a note of his address. He lived on the other side of town, but I was sure my mom would be okay with driving me. Friday came along and I went home after school. I had worn a cute skirt to school and debated on wearing it to the Riley's, but decided against it;  three year olds could be really active and I didn't want to deal with the skirt. Instead I put on my favorite pair of jeans, dark blue and fitting snugly, with a tight blue scoop neck t-shirt. I never tried to dress provocatively when I went to babysit, but I did try to look fairly nice. I rarely got to go out with friends or boys, because I always seemed to be taking care of someone else's kids. Usually I was alright with it; not dating just meant I didn't have to deal with all the drama my friends did, and there were very few guys I knew that I was really interested in, anyway. I knew there was a reason for it. I would never tell any of my friends, but I found a lot of the men I babysat for much more appealing than any guy my age. I babysat for a lot of babies and toddlers, so their parents tended to be either late twenties or early thirties; not that much older than me, at any rate. A lot of the men were good-looking, and more than once I found my mind fixed on one of them while I got off before falling asleep. I didn't know about Mr. Riley, though. The Anderson's were a couple in their early forties, and since they had referenced me, I figured Mr. Riley might be a bit older than the usual men I babysat for. Even still, I put a little bit of effort into my outfit. The t-shirt clung nicely to my tits, which were a nice size; 36 C, and fairly firm. I had a push-up bra underneath, which showed just a hint of cleavage. It fit slightly looser around my stomach. While I would never consider myself fat, I didn't have the hard, flat tummies that all my friends seemed to work towards. I didn't mind, though. It was a small price to pay for having great hips and a round ass. I knew that if I tried to lose any weight, I'd lose those curves, and that was not something I was willing to give up to have a flat stomach. After putting on just a bit of makeup and brushing my long hair off my face, I grabbed my backpack and went to ask my mom to drive me over. My mom dropped me off at quarter to five. I walked up the driveway. The house was in a fairly good neighborhood and looked pretty nice. I rang the doorbell and waited patiently. The door was opened a few moments later by a man who, I was surprised to see, looked to be in his early thirties. He was good looking, about 6'2'' and fairly toned, with deep brown eyes and dark brown hair. He was wearing a nice suit, but looking slightly frazzled. "Mr. Riley?" I asked. "Yeah, you must be Anna?" I smiled. "Nice to meet you, sir." He smiled and opened the door. I turned around and waved at my mom, who had been waiting to make sure we had the right address. Mr. Riley led me into the house and offered to take my jacket. I smiled and gave it to him, looking around the house as he put it away. It was nice, but a little messy. There were toys everywhere and I could hear a TV playing a kid's show in the next room. "Sorry about the mess," Mr. Riley said, returning without my jacket. "I haven't had time to clean anything up." "It's fine," I said, smiling. "No, it's embarrassing." He smiled at me apologetically. I grinned. He was very attractive, especially when he smiled. I was glad I had put a bit of effort into my outfit, and briefly let myself wonder what he was like in bed. My thoughts were interrupted by a little boy rushing into the front hall. Mr. Riley turned and lifted the boy. "This is Kyle," he said. Kyle looked at me shyly, but he was smiling. He was absolutely adorable, with big brown eyes just like his father's, and lighter brown hair that fell in his face. He had a smudge of dirt across his cheek and his father wiped it off tenderly. "Hi Kyle," I said. "I'm Anna. I'm going to be here with you tonight." "Say hi, Kyle," Mr. Riley said, nudging the little boy. "Hi," Kyle said quietly. Mr. Riley put him down and Kyle ran back into the other room. "I've got to finish getting ready for my meetings," he said. "If you wouldn't mind watching Kyle?" "Of course," I replied, "that's what I'm here for." I walked into the other room and sat on the couch. Kyle looked up from the floor, where he was playing with some cars. I smiled at him, and he stood up, picking his toys up and walking over to the couch. "Wanna play?" he asked softly. By the time Mr. Riley poked his head in to tell me he was leaving, Kyle and I were playing cars. Kyle hardly noticed his father leaving, making my job easier. Kids always hate it when their parents go. He was a good kid, and very talkative. We played cars until I decided it was time for him to eat. Over dinner, Kyle told me about his mom. I wasn't exceptionally surprised to find out that his parents were divorced, but I was shocked to find out how much Kyle knew about it; especially how easily he told me about how his mother just walked out. It's surprising how much information kids can absorb, and I felt so bad for the poor kid that I gave him an extra scoop of ice cream for dessert. It was probably a bad decision on my part; the extra sugar hyped him up so much that I had trouble getting him to bed. By the time he finally fell asleep, it was an hour and a half past his bedtime, and I was exhausted from chasing him around. I felt bad for disobeying what Mr. Riley had asked, but figured I could explain it when he got home. After Kyle was asleep, I tidied up the den and kitchen before settling myself on the couch. I turned the TV on and started studying. It didn't take me long to finish my homework, so I spent some time channel surfing and reading some magazines that Mr. Riley had on the coffee table, checking on Kyle every once in a while. I was so tired that I must have fallen asleep at some point, because I was startled awake when I heard the front door open. I sat up and a magazine fell off my lap just as Mr. Riley entered the room. He smiled at me. "Did I wake you up?" he asked. I yawned. "I guess so," I answered, laughing. "I didn't even realize I had fallen asleep." He laughed and entered the room, bending down to pick up the magazine I dropped. "Did Kyle wear you out?" I smiled at him. "Well, it's my fault, really." I blushed. "I felt kind of bad for him, so I gave him a little extra ice cream after dinner. He went to bed a little later than you said. I'm sorry." "Oh, that's fine," Mr. Riley said. "It's rare that he likes babysitters, so a little extra ice cream might have been okay." He frowned for a moment. "Why did you feel bad for him?" I bit my lip nervously. "Well, he just started talking about; about his mom; and I just;” Mr. Riley smiled, holding a hand up to cut me off. "I understand." I took a good look at Mr. Riley. He had a young-looking face, but he looked tired and really tense. His tie was loosened slightly and he had taken off his jacket, rolling the sleeves of his shirt up. He caught me looking at him and laughed a bit. "I'm a mess, I know," he sighed, sitting on the couch. "It's been hard since; well; she just left. I love my son but she was the one who stayed home with him. I'm still trying to figure out how I'm supposed to balance him and my job." I smiled, a little unsure of what to say, and he seemed to notice. "Sorry," he said. "It's okay," I answered. "Well, you know, if you need help I can always come over and babysit." He smiled at me again. "I'll keep it in mind. And thanks for cleaning up, you didn't have to do that." I smiled back. "It wasn't a problem." "Well, thanks. It really helped." I picked up my bag. "Would you mind if I used your phone to call my mom?" "Yeah, go right ahead. It's in the kitchen." He leaned back against the couch as I walked away. I walked into the kitchen and picked up the phone, dialing my mom's cell number. My mom picked up after a few rings. "I'm ready to come home now," I said. "Sweetie, I'm so sorry!" she answered. "Haven't you looked outside? It's a blizzard out there." I glanced out the window, surprised to see a ton of snow and the wind howling. "I fell asleep, I hadn't noticed." "That explains why you didn't answer your cell phone. I keep telling you not to have it on silent. Hon, the car won't start in this weather and it's snowed in the driveway." "It's fine, Mom, I'll call a cab," I told her. "Okay, well let me know when it picks you up." I assured her I would, and hung up. I walked back to the living room, where Mr. Riley was still sitting on the couch. "Do you have a phone book?" I asked. "My mom's car won't start, I need to call a taxi." "Of course," he said, standing up. We walked back to the kitchen and he grabbed it out of a drawer, leaning against the counter as I dialed. The phone rang once before a recorded message picked up. "Thank you for calling Yellow Cab Company," said a woman's voice. "Because of the storm in your region this evening, we are unable to provide taxi service. If you are calling in regards to anything else, please press zero to speak with an operator." I hung up slowly, turning to Mr. Riley. "The cab company shut down," I told him. He nodded. "I thought they might have. The roads are awful." He thought for a moment. "If it's alright with you, you're welcome to spend the night here. We have an extra room. I'd drive you but I don't want to wake Kyle." I considered it for a moment. "It really seems like the only option," I said quietly. "If you don't mind, of course." He smiled at me. "Not at all. You were so helpful tonight, it's the least I can do. Call and tell your mother, I'll go get the guest room ready." I called my mom back, telling her I would be staying at the Riley's. "Well, alright," she said, thought slightly reluctantly. "Remember to help Mrs. Riley make breakfast tomorrow." I pursed my lips, thinking it would be best if I didn't tell her that there was no Mrs. Riley. "Alright, Mom, see you tomorrow." I hung up the phone and walked down the hallway, where a light was coming from the room next to Kyle's. Mr. Riley came out as I was walking towards it. "There's fresh sheets and everything in there," he whispered. "But I'm afraid I don't have anything for you to wear." "That's fine," I replied quietly. "I can just sleep in this." He blushed. "Well, my wife left some of her things; I haven't cleared them out of our room yet. If you'd like you can grab something of hers." I blushed in reply, but nodded, seeing as sleeping in my jeans would be kind of uncomfortable. Mr. Riley quietly moved past me and motioned for me to follow him down the hall. We entered a big master suite, and I bit my lip a bit when I saw it. Not only had Mr. Riley referred to it as "our room," as though his wife was still there, half the room looked like it hadn't be touched since she left. His side had clothes on the floor and papers on the wardrobe, but hers was completely clean. There were even bottles of perfume still sitting on the vanity. He turned around and smiled apologetically. "I should clean up, huh," he said in a bit of a louder voice, obviously trying to joke a bit. I laughed softly. "It's fine." He motioned to the closet. "You can pick whatever you'd like. I'll grab you a toothbrush." With that, he turned and walked into the ensuite bathroom. I opened the closet door. It was all woman's clothes, organized by what must have been occasion, and then by color. I couldn't help but laugh a bit when I saw it. There was a section specifically for pajamas. Mrs. Riley had a lot of matching lingerie sets, garters and see-through teddies, and I blushed looking at them. No doubt that she had worn them for Mr. Riley, and I wondered what kind of things they had done after he had slowly pulled them off her. I rifled through her clothes looking for something a bit less revealing. They felt musty, as though she hadn't even moved them around for ages, even before she left. Dust bounced into the air as I rifled through the clothes. After looking through everything, I finally decided on a pair of shorts and a pink tank top. I pulled it out reluctantly, having hoped for at least a t-shirt, but deciding it would have to do. "Mommy?" I whirled around, suddenly hearing a small voice behind me. Kyle's head was poked through the slightly ajar door, looking at me. I smiled at him. "No, Anna. Remember me, Kyle?" I asked softly. His face welled up immediately, and I looked at him helplessly for a moment. At that point, Mr. Riley came out of the ensuite. "Shouldn't you be in bed, buddy?" he asked. "Want Mommy!" Kyle shouted, then began to wail. Mr. Riley glanced at me. "Go ahead and change in there," he said, pointing to the ensuite bathroom. "He doesn't usually take long for me to calm down, but I'll need to take him to the washroom." I watched as Mr. Riley picked Kyle up and began to walk down the hall. I walked slowly into the ensuite. It was nicely decorated, with a lot of men's toiletries on the counter. I slowly stripped out of my jeans and t-shirt and took of my bra before pulling on the pajama set. I immediately regretted choosing to wear Mrs. Riley's pajamas. She must have been much skinnier than me, and a lot shorter. I pulled the tank top over my tits with a lot of effort. The material was stretched across my chest and the hem ended a few inches above my naval. The shorts were a little easier to get into, but were still fairly tight, and a lot shorter than I thought they would be; they were practically briefs. I couldn't do up the drawstring, so I just left it undone. I stared in the mirror for a few minutes, nervously appraising my appearance. I glanced around the bathroom, looking for a robe of some sort, but found nothing. "Anna?" I heard Mr. Riley call softly. I opened the door and poked my head out to see Mr. Riley standing in the center of the room. He smiled. "You found something, then?" I blushed. "Umm; sort of." He looked at me, confused. "I found something, but I didn't realize; well, it's just that; I guess she was a bit smaller than me?" He nodded quickly. "I didn't think of that," he admitted, but then shrugged. "It's just for sleeping, though, it shouldn't matter." I glanced in the mirror again. I had a feeling that Mr. Riley wouldn't think the same thing after he saw his wife's clothes on me, but I shrugged. "I guess you're right," I said, turning and opening the door. When I stepped into the room, Mr. Riley's mouth dropped open and I blushed immediately. He looked me up and down, staring at my body, and primarily at my tits. Normally, I would have been embarrassed and slightly uncomfortable, being looked at like. I would have been even more uncomfortable noticing the sudden bulge in his pants. I mean, I wonder sometimes, but thinking about the men I babysit for and actually have them stare at me are two very different things. Mr. Riley, however, was a very good-looking man. I guess my next few actions I blame on that, and the fact that as someone who babysat nearly all the time, I hardly ever got the opportunity to get laid. I let Mr. Riley stare at me for a good minute before I giggled a bit. "So, it's not too small then?" I said, blushing as he tore his eyes off my body and looked up at me before glancing back at the floor. "I'm sorry," he said quietly, his voice breaking a bit. "No; it's fine;” I couldn't help but grin as his voice cracked a bit more and he held his hand out. "Your toothbrush?" he offered, still not looking at me. I don't know what possessed me to do it, but I walked towards him, swaying my hips a lot more than I usually would. I grinned as I stepped closer than I needed to, letting my fingers brush against his as I gently pulled the toothbrush from his hand. He was staring hard at the carpet, a muscle in his jaw twitching slightly. "Thanks," I said softly. "Is Kyle okay?" He nodded. "Just misses his mom sometimes," he said, still staring at the floor. "He should sleep through the rest of the night though. Usually only wakes up the one time." I smiled, staying quiet. After a moment, Mr. Riley's gaze shifted. Only slightly, but I knew his eyes were back on my tits. "You can touch if you want," I whispered. I nearly expected him to back away from me, the way his eyes shot up and looked at me. I looked back at him, still smiling. He reached out tentatively and put his hands on my hips, looking nervously into my eyes. I bit my lip softly and stepped forward, nearly pressing against Mr. Riley. I reached up and placed my hands on his shoulders. "This is wrong;” he muttered, pulling me a bit closer and pressing me against the hard bulge in his pants. I grinned at him again. "It's okay if I want to, too," I whispered. "You're the babysitter. You; I just met you;” "We both want it;” "You're so young;” he continued, nearly pulling back. I laughed. "You seem to be enjoying it so far," I teased, rolling my hips a bit, rubbing against him. He groaned and roughly pulled my hips, pushing me against him before he stooped down a bit and kissed me hard. I kissed him back, my hands resting loosely around his neck. I ran my tongue along his lip and he groaned again, his hands trailing around from my hips to my ass, rubbing up along my back and shoulders, and then finally cupping my tits. I moaned softly against his mouth, biting down softly on his lip. "I wanted to fuck you the second you walked in the door," he said gruffly, his lips suddenly on my neck as he fondled my tits. My nipples hardened under his palms, the cotton of the tank top rubbing against me. "I thought about you my entire meeting. Jerked off in the bathroom before I drove home." I moaned when he said that, my hands trailing down to rub his hard cock through his pants. He groaned and pressed into my hands. He was sucking on my neck, one hand on my tit and the other rubbing up and down my hip and stomach. I tilted my head back, moaning as he touched me. Without warning, he put his hands on the back of my thighs and nudged my legs apart. In a single, swift movement, he lifted me off the ground. I squealed, shocked, and wrapped my legs around his waist. I could feel his hard cock pressing against me as he turned, carried me over to the bed, and gently set me down on the edge, his lips pressed against mine the entire time. He pulled away from me gently, grinning for a moment before he went to the door, shutting it completely and locking it. I grinned at him as he turned back to me, leaning back on my arms and spreading my legs a bit. "Fuck," he said, looking at me. I giggled and he walked back, sitting next to me on the bed. I leaned forward and kissed him again. Each time his lips touched mine I felt a tiny shock shoot through my body, nearly leaving me short of breath. I let one leg rest across his lap, and he ran his hand up my soft, smooth leg. I shivered as he touched me, his hands leaving a trail of goose pimples behind them as I felt what seemed like surges of electricity run through my body. His hand trailed up my leg and hip, along the bare skin on the side of my stomach, and finally stopped on my tit, overtop the pink tank top. My nipples were already hard, and he pinched the left one lightly through my top. I gasped when he did and he kissed me harder. My nipples are incredibly sensitive, and each time he rolled one between his fingers, my clit throbbed. I moaned against his mouth and he reached up with his other hand, cupping my other tit and pinching that nipple, too. I could hardly take it, and I broke the kiss suddenly. He looked up at me, slightly alarmed, but I just giggle and pushed him back on the bed. I straddled his lap, leaning down to kiss him against as I started to unbutton his shirt. He flicked his tongue against my mouth, his hands reaching up to rest on my ass. As I finished unbuttoning his shirt, I gently rubbed my covered slit against the bulge in his pants. He groaned loudly and thrust up, grinding his hard cock against my clit. I moaned and pushed his shirt off. The second he shrugged it off his arms, he started to pull on the hem of the tiny tank top I was wearing. I let him push it up a bit before I leaned back a bit, grabbing the hem myself and pulling the tight material over my head. My tits bounced out of the shirt as I pulled it over them, and I heard Mr. Riley inhale sharply as I finished pulling it over my head and drop it on the floor. When I looked at him, his eyes were wide as he stared at my tits. "Everything okay?" I asked. I looked down at my body. My nipples were dark pink, medium size, and incredibly hard. My tits seemed to be swollen from just the little bit of kissing and touching we had done. I was getting so hot, and I knew my skin was flushed, the pink tone spreading from my cheeks to the base of my neck. Mr. Riley seemed to be enjoying it, at any rate, and he stared at me for a long moment before saying anything. "Your tits are fucking amazing," he gasped. He gently pushed me off him so I was lying on my back, then immediately pressed his mouth to my tits. I moaned as he licked and sucked them. He lavished attention on one before switching sides, cupping my other tit with his hand as he rolled his tongue around my nipple. My legs were spread and he was lying between them, and before long my cunt was throbbing so much that I had to arch my back and grind against him, needing some friction on my clit. Without moving his lips from my tit, he reached down with one hand and gently rubbed my slit through the shorts. It felt amazing. His fingers were skilled and felt so good against my throbbing pussy. It still wasn't enough, however, and I gently pulled his head off my tits, kissing him hard as I reached up to unzip his pants. I undid them quickly and he let me push them down and throw them to the floor. He was wearing boxers, and I could see his cock straining against them, the bulge enticing me. I ran my hands along his chest and stomach, before sliding one under the waistband and wrapping it around his cock. He groaned again, leaning down to resume sucking on my tits as I started to stroke his cock. It was smooth and throbbing in my hand, and bigger than I expected. I rubbed it gently and he pushed forward in my hand, his moans stifled by my tits as he pressed his face against them. I stroked a bit harder and he thrust into my hand again, moaning. He pulled his head from my tits and kissed me, still rubbing my clit through the shorts. "Keep doing that and I'm gonna cum way too fast," he gasped. I giggled and he shook his head. "I'm not joking. I haven't gotten anything near this since Kyle was born." I raised an eyebrow and he blushed a bit. "My wife;” he started to say. I kissed him quickly and giggled again. "You don't need to explain," I said quietly, stroking his cock lightly. He groaned and rubbed my clit again. "So good;” he mumbled, and I moaned as touched me. I started stroking his cock a bit faster and he groaned. After a moment he reached down and grabbed my wrist gently, stopping my movements. He kissed me hard, on the lips and then along my jawbone before trailing his lips down my neck, sucking gently. He pulled my hand out of his boxers as he kissed my neck. He licked down my chest and gently ran his teeth on my nipples, making me gasp. I felt his lips trail down my tits and onto my stomach, where he licked and kissed down to the waistband of the shorts. He then started to pull on them, sliding them down my hips, his lips trailing along behind them and gently kissing my pussy as he slipped the shorts off. He sat up and just looked at me for a moment. I blushed a bit when he didn't say anything, and he noticed, laughing a bit. "You're fucking gorgeous," he whispered, leaning forward to kiss my inner thigh. "My wife was nowhere near as sexy as you. She had no tits, no hips." He kissed up my thigh, spreading my legs a bit more and kissing my pussy lips. "You have such a hot body." He reached up and cupped one of my tits as he kissed my pussy, touching everything but my clit. "Big, firm tits." He reached under me with his other hand, cupping my ass. "Nice, round ass." He finally kissed my clit, sucking on it gently. I cried out, arching my back against him. "Sweet, tight pussy." He plunged his tongue into my cunt and I moaned loudly, reaching down to press his head harder against me. He licked my pussy and then moved his mouth to my clit, sucking on it as he pushed two fingers into my cunt. I moaned and couldn't keep myself from grinding against his mouth and fingers, panting as I wound my fingers in his hair. He licked eagerly, biting gently on my clit as he thrust his fingers inside me. "Muh, Mr. Riley?" I panted a few moments later. "I'm gonna; oh God gonna cum;” He responded simply by sucking harder on my clit and pushing his fingers faster. I came hard, moaning loudly as I felt my orgasm crash through my body. My toes curled and I arched my back. I wasn't sure if I had shut my eyes or just temporarily blinded myself from the amount of pleasure I felt. When I came down a bit, I could feel Mr. Riley still licking my pussy, lapping up my juices. I was panting as he did so, and he finally moved his head away and crawled up, laying down beside me. I looked over at him and he grinned. I couldn't help but laugh. "My wife hated that," he said. "What was wrong with her?" I gasped. He laughed and leaned over, kissing me hard. I kissed him back, tasting myself on his lips. "You're so fucking young," he murmured as he kissed me, gently rubbing my tits. "This is so wrong." I laughed. "I don't see you complaining." "I'm not," he replied, rubbing my nipples lightly. "Just can't believe how hot this is." "Can't believe you're fucking a young little high school babysitter?" I asked teasingly. He groaned and kissed me, flicking his tongue against mine. I reached down and pulled his boxers off, sliding them down and pulling his cock out. He was uncut, his cock a bit longer than usual, and very thick. I licked my lips as I looked at it, and he laughed. "I'd ask you to suck it," he said, "but I want to fuck you. I can't wait any longer." He rolled onto his back and pulled me on top of him so I was straddling his lap. I slowly lowered myself onto his cock, moaning as I felt him enter me. His cock felt huge inside my cunt. I hadn't had anything but my fingers in there recently, and the only guy I'd been with previously had a much smaller cock than Mr. Riley's. I let it enter me slowly, allowing myself adjust to his thick meat. He moaned as my tight pussy inched down on his cock, until he was finally buried hilt-deep in my cunt. I stopped for a moment, letting myself get used to the foreign feeling in my pussy. Mr. Riley reached around me and put his hands on my ass, pushing me down even harder on it. I moaned when he did, and slowly started moving myself on top of his cock. The feeling was amazing, and I moaned as I let his cock slide in and out of my pussy. "Fuck;” he groaned, and his hands slide to my hips, guiding my movements on top of him. I started to ride him a bit faster, panting as he thrust up into me. My tits started to bounce as I moved faster, and he reached up with one hand to cup them as I rode his cock. I moaned as he pinched my nipples, moving faster and harder on top of him, and moaned even louder as he used his other hand to rub my clit. I loved the feeling of his cock moving in and out of my tight, stretched hole, and before long I could feel myself nearly ready to cum. My hips bucked and he pressed on my clit and pinched my nipple at the same time, and I came again with a loud moan, tilting my head back as he thrust himself up into me. I rode my orgasm out, before nearly collapsing on top of him. He pulled out for a second and pushed me gently onto my stomach. "Get on your hands and knees," he said softly. I obeyed immediately and he moved behind me. He reached one hand under me and gently stroked my dripping pussy, and with his other he reached over to the bedside table. He grabbed something; I didn't know what until I felt a hand spreading my ass cheeks and a gentle, slippery finger probing at my hole. "Mr. Riley?" I asked nervously. He pressed a soft kiss on my back. "It'll be okay," he whispered. "Please, Anna. I love doing this and my wife never let me." He kissed me again, reassuringly. "It might hurt a little, I'm not going to lie, but it feels really good after a bit." I hesitated at first. "Okay," I finally said. He slipped a finger into my hole, and the feeling wasn't bad. He wriggled it around a bit and I even moaned softly. After a moment he took it out and when he put his finger back, it felt even better. This time, he slowly added a second finger. I moaned and pressed back against him as he repeated his movements from before. He laughed softly and I could hear him using a lot of the lube. His tip pressed against my hole. He pushed with a bit of force and I felt his tip slide into me. My asshole stretched around it and I started to breathe a bit harder. He pushed his cock into my ass slowly, letting me adjust to the size. It was uncomfortable at first, but before I knew it his entire cock was buried in my ass. He pulled out slowly and pushed back in. It didn't hurt as much that time, and the next time he did it, I moaned. He was moaning as he started to thrust a bit harder into my ass, though nowhere near as hard as if he had been fucking my pussy. It still felt amazing, and by the sounds he was making, I was guessing he thought so, too. He reached around me and gently stroked my clit with one hand. The other was braced on my hip as he pushed his cock inside me. "Fuck, Anna," he groaned, "this is; fucking amazing; you don't know how fucking good this is;” He moved a bit faster, not too quickly, and I moaned as I felt his balls slap against me as he fucked my ass. He kept talking, though I couldn't really understand what he was saying. Mostly things like "so good" and "so tight" and "fuck, fuck, fuck." But I did understand when he cried out "Fuck, Anna, I'm gonna cum!" His body shuddered against me and I felt his hot load shooting into my ass. He was leaning against my body, supporting himself as he moaned and came hard. Panting, he finished, holding his cock inside my ass for a few moments before he gently pulled out. I practically collapsed on the bed, and he fell right next to me. We lay there, and I listened to him pant for a minute or two before he said anything. "I haven't cum like that in years," he finally murmured, sitting up. I watched him move off the bed and walk, naked, across the room. He flicked the light off and walked back, pulling the covers up. I pulled myself under them and he lay down beside me, reaching over and wrapping his arms around me. "So it was good?" I asked, giggling. He laughed. "Good? It was fantastic. Amazing. Fucking; wonderful." He held me close to him and I could hear his heart pounding. "Just what I needed." I sighed contently. "I can't thank you enough for this, Anna. For everything." "I enjoyed it too, Mr. Riley," I replied. He laughed again. "You don't have to call me Mr. Riley," he said, yawning at the end of his sentence. I agreed silently, starting to fall asleep as our warm, naked bodies pressed together. Based on a post by lily ann, for Literotica.

Terry Real is a therapist and best-selling author expert on male emotional health and how men can build the skills for healthy relating to others: in relationships, work, friendships and to themselves. We discuss how mixed and ever-changing messages about what masculinity is are impacting the mental and physical health of men and boys. Terry explains how learning the skill of "relationality" leads to improvements in all aspects of boys' and men's lives and shares practical tools for how to do that. We also discuss the essential role of having a close male community to build confidence and self-esteem. This conversation offers actionable guidance for boys, men and women seeking to build healthier relationships with themselves and others. Read the episode show notes at hubermanlab.com. Thank you to our sponsors AG1: https://drinkag1.com/huberman BetterHelp: https://betterhelp.com/huberman David: https://davidprotein.com/huberman Function: https://functionhealth.com/huberman Waking Up: https://wakingup.com/huberman Timestamps (00:00:00) Terry Real (00:02:53) Men & Masculinity, Political vs Psychological Patriarchy, Feminism (00:07:39) Stoicism, Vulnerability, Traditional Masculinity, Emotions (00:10:50) Sponsors: BetterHelp & David (00:13:14) Masculinity Across Decades, Giving; Gratification vs Relational Joy (00:21:54) Healthy Emotional Expression, Connection & Vulnerability; Self-Esteem (00:31:17) Feeling Emotions, Tools: Asking For Help; Fights & "What Do You Need?" (00:35:10) Self-Esteem & Relationship Accountability; Criticism, Redefining Strength (00:40:47) Sponsor: AG1 (00:42:32) Healthy Criticism, Tool: Women & Articulating Needs (00:50:21) Childlike Behavior, Wise Adult & Trauma, Tool: Relational Mindfulness (00:58:11) Tool: Responsible Distance Taking; Self-Interest; Relationship "Biosphere" (01:08:14) Alcohol, Men & Friends, Loneliness, Men's Retreat (01:17:51) Fraternities, Men's Groups, Tool: Relationship vs Individual Support (01:25:39) Sponsor: Function (01:27:27) Lack of Male Friends, Hiking, Community, Teaching Young Men (01:36:11) Cannabis, Alcohol, Young Men & Purpose, Flexibility & Manliness (01:40:40) Work, Life Purpose & Men; Skillful Warriors (01:45:01) Absent Fathers; Early Childhood & Proper Nurturing; Caretaking (01:53:24) Sponsor: Waking Up (01:54:47) Women & Speaking Relationally, Objectivity Battle (01:59:02) Addiction & Disconnection, 12-Step Meetings & Fellowship (02:08:04) Pornography, Internet, Intensity vs Intimacy; Optimization (02:11:57) Tool: Families & Hanging Out; Relational Joy; Relational Recovery (02:22:29) Giving Criticism, Tools: Make Requests; Feedback Wheel (02:28:21) Gratitude, Aging; Skillful Fighting in Relationship & Repair (02:34:17) Men & Self-Esteem, Mentors, Tool: Inner Dialogue without Harshness (02:44:00) Y Chromosome, Wholeness (02:48:00) Zero-Cost Support, YouTube, Spotify & Apple Follow, Reviews & Feedback, Sponsors, Protocols Book, Social Media, Neural Network Newsletter Disclaimer & Disclosures Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

Send us a textIn this enlightening episode of Living the Dream with Curveball, we are joined by Jeffrey Nuziard, the visionary founder of Sexual Wellness Centers of America. At just 40 years old, Jeff faced a personal health crisis that could have defined his future, but instead, it ignited a passion to help others reclaim their sexual health. He shares his remarkable journey of developing a patented protocol that boasts a 97.2% success rate in treating erectile dysfunction, offering hope to countless men and women. Jeff discusses the stigma surrounding sexual wellness and how he is breaking down barriers to foster open conversations about intimacy and confidence. Listeners will be inspired by his insights into the emotional and physical aspects of sexual health, as well as the importance of addressing the root causes of dysfunction. Tune in for a heartfelt discussion about the power of resilience and the impact of sexual wellness on overall health and relationships. Discover more about Jeff and his work at www.regenmax.com.Support the show

New Year, New Diamond Intimacy — What Really Needs to Shift In this final episode of the New Year, New Diamond Intimacy series, Dr. Sonia explores what truly stands in the way of creating the intimacy you want—and why it's often not what you think. Many women believe intimacy will improve if they try harder, push through exhaustion, or fix themselves. In this episode, Dr. Sonia offers a powerful reframe: intimacy doesn't respond to pressure—it responds to safety, self-compassion, and support. You'll learn why tiredness, low desire, body changes, and communication challenges aren't obstacles to overcome, but signals pointing to what needs care and intention. This episode invites you to move from self-blame to self-support and to see intimacy as something to be nurtured, not forced. This conversation brings the three-part series together with a clear message: you are not broken—you are evolving, and your intimacy gets to evolve with you. ✨ This episode also shares information about The New Year, New Diamond Intimacy Experience, a high-touch coaching opportunity for women ready to create intimacy that feels aligned, nourishing, and alive.

Somewhere between kids, career stress and shifting hormones, many couples realize their intimacy doesn't feel the way it used to. We talk about perimenopause and hormones, but we rarely talk about how these midlife transitions reshape desire, connection and the daily rhythm of long-term relationships.In this conversation, sexual wellness coach Alisa DiLorenzo shares simple ways to revive curiosity, bring back playfulness and rebuild closeness without adding pressure. She also names the emotional patterns that tend to surface in this season, from old frustrations to the feeling of not being fully seen.If you want to feel closer to your partner and move through this moment with more presence and intention, this episode offers a gentle place to start and a reminder that you don't need a new relationship, just a new chapter inside the one you already have.Alisa DiLorenzo is an international marriage coach, speaker, best-selling author and the co-host of the ONE Extraordinary Marriage Show, downloaded in 180 countries. She is the author of The 6 Pillars of Intimacy, and her work has helped couples rebuild emotional and sexual connection for over a decade.We Also Discuss:(04:54) Why desire often shifts for both partners in midlife(05:32) How men also experience hormonal changes that affect intimacy(07:02) When sexual challenges signal physical issues versus relational ones(08:58) Rediscovering pleasure and bringing curiosity back into intimacy(10:19) How communication shifts in midlife and ways couples can reconnect(18:02) The impact of emotional patterns, frustrations and feeling unseen(35:43) Simple micro-habits that rebuild connection in long-term relationshipsThank You to Our Sponsors:Sign up for The Well Drop NewsletterFind out more about Amber Berger: Website: www.thewelldrop.com Instagram: @thewelldropFind out more about Alisa DiLorenzo:Website: www.oneextraordinarymarriage.comInstagram: @alisadilorenzo

Nokukhanya Mntambo speaks to Dr Angelique Coetzee of the South African Medical Association about alarming global findings on teen vaping, nicotine addiction and the long-term risks to young people’s health and development. In other interviews, labour expert Galenoe Modisapodi explains why dishonesty can be a fireable offence, Judy Klipin highlights the value of annual goal-setting, Zinhle Tyikwe unpacks the dangers of fake products, while Tracy Ziman Jacobs, Justine Nienaber and Nomndeni Sethole explore sexual wellness, content monetisation and the power of personal branding. The Money Show is a podcast hosted by well-known journalist and radio presenter, Stephen Grootes. He explores the latest economic trends, business developments, investment opportunities, and personal finance strategies. Each episode features engaging conversations with top newsmakers, industry experts, financial advisors, entrepreneurs, and politicians, offering you thought-provoking insights to navigate the ever-changing financial landscape.    Thank you for listening to a podcast from The Money Show Listen live Primedia+ weekdays from 18:00 and 20:00 (SA Time) to The Money Show with Stephen Grootes broadcast on 702 https://buff.ly/gk3y0Kj and CapeTalk https://buff.ly/NnFM3Nk For more from the show, go to https://buff.ly/7QpH0jY or find all the catch-up podcasts here https://buff.ly/PlhvUVe Subscribe to The Money Show Daily Newsletter and the Weekly Business Wrap here https://buff.ly/v5mfetc The Money Show is brought to you by Absa     Follow us on social media   702 on Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/TalkRadio702 702 on TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@talkradio702 702 on Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/talkradio702/ 702 on X: https://x.com/CapeTalk 702 on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@radio702   CapeTalk on Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/CapeTalk CapeTalk on TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@capetalk CapeTalk on Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/ CapeTalk on X: https://x.com/Radio702 CapeTalk on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@CapeTalk567 See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

What if choosing the right partner is the most important decision a man makes? Schafer explains how leadership, respect, and healthy dynamics create attraction, loyalty, and lasting partnership. Topics Covered:

Joey Visits An Overheated Milf On Nude Day, MILF scores her neighbor boy’s cock. Based on a post by silkstockingslover. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "It's so fucking hot in here," Sarah Waterton sighed. It was a Friday afternoon in the middle of July, her air conditioning wasn't working, it was a hundred degrees outside, and it didn't feel much cooler than that inside her house; perhaps even hotter; even with all the windows wide open. She was glad her period ended last night. She was about to invite herself over to Carol’s backyard pool. She was doing some dishes wearing only a bikini, and she was seriously considering discarding those two tiny pieces of fabric too, when there was a knock at the door. The mother of two (her daughter Cynthia was away for a summer session at college, and her son Nate had recently graduated from high school) went to the door and was surprised to see Nate's best friend, Joey, standing there. Although she wasn't actually naked, she felt a little self-conscious to be standing in front of an eighteen-year-old guy so scantily dressed. "Hi, Miss Waterton," Joey greeted, trying to keep his jaw from plummeting down to the porch's floor like in a Loony Toons cartoon, since his all-time MILF fantasy was standing right in front of him, in a bikini that couldn't possibly hide her enticingly voluptuous tits. "Hi, Joey. Nate isn't home," she said, taking in the boy's appearance. He was slightly dorky as a younger teen, but he'd pretty much grown into a ruggedly handsome man in the past year. She'd known Joey since he was five, when her young family moved in across the street from Joey’s family. Her son and he had been best friends ever since. "Yeah, I think I left my charger in the basement game room, last time I was here," he said, trying hard not to peer into the valley of pendulous tit ravine that was beckoning him in. "Oh, sure; go ahead and check," Miss Waterton said warmly, letting him through the doorway. She couldn't help noticing he'd taken several glimpses at her swaying tits, with pretty much acres of them showing. He came in and said, "Oh shit, it's a sauna in here!" "Yeah, the air conditioner broke down this morning," the sweaty MILF sighed heavily. "Umm, I could take a look at it," Joey offered, as he tried not to stare at his best friend's Mom's tits too blatantly; and failing. "You could?" she asked as she closed the door, perhaps unwisely, because of the heat. "Yeah, I work during the summers for my Uncle Frank's plumbing and heating business, so I have a fair amount of experience not only with toilets and such, but also air conditioners and heaters," he explained, now admiring her long legs. She was really one hot older woman; and he could easily fill a ‘Big Gulp’ cup full with all the loads he'd shot while imagining he was fucking her. "That would be great," Sarah said gratefully, "I called every company I could google, and they all either didn't answer so I left a message they didn't answer, or they said they couldn't come over until the middle of next week at the earliest." "Yeah, they're all swamped during this heat wave," Joey said. "My uncle took a three-day weekend off for his fortieth wedding anniversary, or I'd be working today too." "Then thanks to you, today is my lucky day," she said. "I can't promise anything, but I'll give it a go," he said, trying not to ignite the throbbing cock in his shorts, and doing his best to hide that he desperately needed to adjust himself. Sarah happened to glance down and see an undeniable tent in the teen's pants. Part of her was flattered that she must have caused that erection, while another part of her was embarrassed for the same reason. "Is there anything you need from me?" He said, "Not really. I'll just go downstairs and take a look at the furnace." "The furnace?" she asked, that not making any sense to her. "Yeah, the air conditioner unit outside runs through the furnace in the basement," he explained, "that's why you can just switch the thermostat on the wall from heating to cooling and back again." "Oh, silly me," she laughed at herself, "that's so obvious." "No worries," he said, "it's likely not something you've ever needed to put any thought into," "I didn't until it stopped working," the sweaty MILF answered sourly. "I'll go check on it." "Okay, thanks." Joey took one more subtle look, or at least he thought it was subtle, at his best friend's Mom's cleavage, before heading downstairs. Sarah noticed his additional peek at her tits and the tent in his shorts as he left. Oddly; and confusingly; she felt a little tingle in her pussy. She supposed it wasn't that odd though, since he was actually a good looking young man. Plus, she hadn't been fucked in eight months. Her husband had left her for another woman two years ago. She'd gone on a couple of dates here and there since, but even though she'd had a terrible quickie eight months ago, when the guy had lasted less than two minutes and left her unsatisfied, she'd only ever come from her toys; of which she had a continuously growing collection, since she had a ferocious sexual appetite. In addition to three different expensive vibrators, she had a suction cup dildo for the bathroom wall, and hidden inside her walk-in closet was a Sybian. Yes, it had been several thousand dollars of expensive, but fuck, did it give her some great orgasms! But with all that said, she'd be lying if she claimed she didn't miss the great sensations of a real man with a living cock. She went to the washroom to pee, washed her hands, and came back to the kitchen to pull out the fixings she needed to make a salad. No way was she turning on the stove today; not even a burner! If Joey couldn't fix the air conditioner, she was definitely going out for dinner, and then perhaps to an air conditioned movie theatre. Once the salad was made, Joey came upstairs no longer wearing a shirt and said, "I'm going out back to look at the outside compressor." "Okay, sounds good," the suddenly distracted MILF said. Yes, she'd realized her son's best friend had bulked up in his senior year, but until this moment, she'd only seen him as Nate's nerdy friend. He'd finished high school with a 98% GPA for the four years, and would be attending UC Berkeley in the fall on a full ride scholarship, yet at this moment while she secretly admired his chiseled, sweaty chest, she saw him for the first time as an attractive man. He headed out the back door, and Sarah watched him leave, looking at him from the back end, and also for the first time, she noticed he had a great ass, and a rippled back. "What the fuck?" Sarah said to herself out loud, shaking her head for looking at her son's friend like he was a piece of meat. She definitely needed to get laid, and soon! She ate her salad, and he came back inside, saying, "I think I know what the problem is." "Is it fixable?" Sarah asked, the eighteen-year-old's impressive chest now all sweaty, and she couldn't help thinking how she'd like to lick that sweat right off of him. "I believe so," he said. "But to be sure, I need to check something else on the furnace." "Okay," she said, unable not to admire his perfect chest and pulsing biceps. While Joey headed downstairs, he sensed she was staring at him. He shook his head to clear away the impossible thought. Although during his senior year, he'd experienced a terrific reversal in his luck with the ladies. After a summer of plumbing work; which is surprisingly strenuous, when you're constantly inching yourself underneath floorboards towards impossible locations and such. He also made regular visits to the gym. In his senior year he was given head by Carrie, a chubby but cute girl on his debate team; then lost his virginity to Betty, a girl he met and competed against in the Speech competition. And he'd even gotten to fuck Amber for the last two months of the school year, a cheerleader who unfortunately was spending the summer in Europe. The suddenly horny MILF shook her head at her inappropriate thoughts. Needing to cool herself down both figuratively and literally, she went to the fridge and just stood in front of it with the door wide open for a few moments. She then took an ice cube from the freezer and slid it up and down and around her neck. It felt so nice to cool down just a bit! The melting ice ran down her chest, just as; "Oh my," Joey said, as he stared at the hottest woman he knew doing something that looked like it was straight out of an eighties sex comedy. His cock, which had gradually dropped into slumber while he worked, was now wide awake again, and ready for action in a heartbeat! But he must have made some noise, because... "Oh my, I'm so sorry!" Sarah apologized, hurriedly tossing the ice cube into the sink. "It's just so hot in here!" "But not for much longer; I almost have it fixed," he said brightly, wishing he could have been that ice cube; well; before she'd tossed it aside. "I just need to get something from my truck, and we'll be in business!" "Really? Sounds great!" she said. He left, and she thought to herself, ‘Oh, my God, how embarrassing!’ She reached for her phone to distract herself from her humiliation, and started scrolling through Twitter. He came back in and went back downstairs. As she scrolled through a bunch of ridiculous political posts that made her sigh at what appeared to be half of the country's idiocy, the discovery of an upcoming Hallmark movie that made her smile, and a funny cat video. She learned that today was National Nude Day (not to be confused with Naked Gardening Day, which was the first Saturday in May). She laughed, And given this heat wave, what a perfect day for it! Still sweating like crazy from the heat, she went and poured two glasses of iced tea; threw in four ice cubes each, so they'd stay cold for at least a few minutes, and went down to the basement to offer her unexpected handyman some ice cold refreshment. To her surprise, the basement was a little cooler than upstairs; which she wished she'd known earlier today. She found Joey with the side panel of the furnace off, tinkering with something. "I brought you a glass of iced tea," she said. "I figured you could use a cold drink." He stood up, accepted the drink and said, "Thanks, Miss Waterton, I could definitely use something cold." "No problem," she said. "And just so you know, now that you're pretty much all grown up, please call me Sarah." "Okay," he said, as he sipped his iced tea and again stared at the perfect body of his best friend's Mom, who was still wearing only her skimpy bikini. Sarah was doing the same thing; admiring her son's best friend's semi-naked body. "So; do you think you can fix it?" "Yes," he nodded. "I'm just trying to get it working temporarily, so I can go to the shop and get a part to fix it properly." "That's amazing!" "No problem." "It's also no problem that I owe you big time," she said. She inadvertently chose that moment to glance down at his crotch. "It's the least I can do," he said, "you've fed me lunches and snacks and things so many times over the years!" Sarah thought to herself, ‘I wouldn't mind you feeding me something right now,’ and then she couldn't believe such things were popping into her head. "Oh, it was my pleasure," she replied blandly, as she wondered how big his cock was. The tent in his shorts again hinted at it being a decent size. "No, the pleasure is all mine, Sarah," he said, in a lame, slightly awkward attempt at flirting. There was silence while Sarah caught the innuendo, and realized she herself had started the innuendo-ing, even if only inside her head. Being a psychiatrist, she knew the subconscious mind often initiated things before a person was consciously aware of them. He downed his drink, knowing he'd said the wrong thing, handed the glass back to her and said, "I should have this thing running at least temporarily in a few minutes." "That'll be great," Sarah said, realizing she'd made him uncomfortable. So she headed back upstairs, shaking her head at herself again. ‘What the fuck is wrong with me? He's eighteen years old! He's my son's best friend! His mother is one of my best friends. And yet; yet; he's fucking hot; and at his age, he can likely reload quickly and give me the multiple fuckings I so badly crave; and want; and need!’ Knowing she'd be using one of her toys the minute he left, she pulled up Literotica, like she often did. She didn't mind watching porn, but she really enjoyed reading porn. She enjoyed the slow burn of a well-written story, while video porn often had no story at all. Lately, she'd been reading gangbang stories, since it was a forbidden fantasy she assumed she'd never experience, but today she told the search engine of the website to look for eighteen-year-olds. To the horny MILF's surprise, the majority of the stories the engine found were about eighteen-year-old girls, including titles like Blacked Out: 18 Year Old Virgin, 18 and Horny, and the crazy title 80-year-old Neighbor. When she found one about a guy and a girl, she also found a guy and sissy one called 18-year-old Spies on 3 Women with the hot summary: 'Women put his young body to good use.' Just the summary made her pussy tingle while she fantasized how she could put Joey to very good use! She also saved Her 18-year-old Neighbor, and Summer Houseguest. She was still scrolling for more, since only the first one had really gotten her intrigued, although she knew she could serve as an excellent hostess to her current guest, if he gave her the opportunity. "Fixed," Joey announced as he came up the stairs, now carrying his shirt in his hand. "Really?" "Yes," he nodded, "but it will take at least a couple hours to get this upstairs area down to a reasonable temperature again." "Well, just knowing it will get cool in here is great," she said, feeling some slightly cool air wafting across her bare feet, since she was standing next to a vent. "May I ask you for a favor?" he asked. "Sure. Anything," she answered, and deep down, she meant it. ‘Just ask me to suck your cock. Just ask me to spread my legs so you can eat my pussy. Just order me to bend over the kitchen counter so you can fuck me’, were all wicked thoughts that popped into the horny woman's head. "Mind if I take a quick shower?" he asked. "Mind? Not a bit," she said and then offered, "Why don't you use mine?" "Really?" he asked. "Yeah, Nate installed a couple of extra sprays on the sides. It really feels wonderful," she replied. She didn't mention that one of the sprays was perpetually aimed to spray directly onto her pussy whenever she turned it on. "That'd be great," he said. "I'm all sweaty." "Yeah, you are," she said, the way a woman would say it in a porn film. Realizing that she hurriedly changed subjects by saying, "Umm, there are towels in the hallway closet right next to my bedroom." "Great, thanks," he said, his cock raging from admiring his fantasy MILF, and also the sexy way she kept looking at him. He left, and she shook her head at herself again. Then, as she heard the shower turn on, a wicked idea popped into her head. She was all sweaty too, so she, could reasonably use a shower! As she embraced the naughty thought, her horniness taking control, she sneaked into her bedroom. She dropped her bikini top and bottom on the floor, and she silently entered the bathroom. She paused to reconsider. ‘Am I really about to do this? Am I really going to enter the shower where Nate's naked best friend is showering?’ As she asked herself these questions, her body decided for her, as it resumed stalking towards the shower. Fate then confirmed the wisdom of her decision when Joey moaned, unaware that his MILF fantasy was right on the other side of the shower curtain, "Oh, yes, Miss Waterton, suck my cock just like that!" as she watched him, with eyes closed, jacking his cock with the hand he'd lathered up to use as lube. Emboldened by this confirmation, that he was as horny for her as she was for him; she slipped by the curtain and stepped into the shower right behind him and as she reached around his body to grab his cock, she whispered in his ear; "I told you to call me Sarah." "Miss Waterton!" he gasped, as he turned around to see his best friend's Mom completely naked, her big, hard nipples staring at him. "No no, I'm Sarah," she corrected him. Then she leaned forward and kissed him. Now say my name. “Sarah;” Joey was stunned! Her hand was on his cock, now stroking him, and her tongue was again in his mouth! He, of course, kissed her back, in awe of his sudden good fortune. When she broke the kiss, she asked, "Did you know today is National Nude Day?" "No," he said, still overwhelmed by what was happening. It's one thing, Joey thought, to fantasize all the time about having sex with your best friend's sexy Mom, but to actually have her hand on your cock and kiss you while you're both naked, was a whole different level of Wow! "Well, it is," she said in her best sexy and sultry tone, "and it seems to me that Fate has decreed you and I should celebrate this special day properly, don't you think?" "Yah, yes," Joey stammered, still trying to wrap his head around the miracle that was suddenly unfolding. "Now let me clean you all up," the sexy Milf said, grabbing the bar of soap and rubbing it all over his chest. "Joey, you've really turned into a sexy man!" "Oh, thanks," he moaned, as she washed his chest with one hand and continued stroking his hard cock with the other. "And I mean you're all man," she said, as she handed him the soap, lowered herself to her knees, and admired his seven-inch cock from very close up. He'd even shaved off all his pubes. What a considerate guy! "Oh, Miss Water, uh, Sarah," he groaned, as he stared down to see the beautiful woman on her knees, completely naked, with his cock in her hand while she studied it. "I’m still Sarah," she corrected him again. "Now let's make sure this impressive cock gets super clean." She then opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around his cock! "Oh, God," Joey groaned, staring down in disbelief that Foxy Miss Waterton was sucking his cock! "Hmm," Sarah moaned on his cock, knowing, or at least assuming, that his first load wouldn't take long to extract, and wanting to feel that big warm load explode in her mouth. She'd always enjoyed sucking cock when she was young, and even until the last few years when sucking cock meant she wasn't getting fucked that night, as her husband became a one-and-done dick. Not like back when he could shoot two or three loads into or onto her during their multiple-orgasm marathon sessions. That said, this cock right now felt great between her lips, and she wasn't going to stop until she drained his young balls for the first time in a series. "That feels so good," he moaned, having learned during the short time since he'd begun having sex, that giving a girl compliments during sex, especially when she was giving him a blow job, was just common sense. She backed off of his cock and said, looking up at him, "I want you to come in my mouth, Joey. Can you do that for me?" "Yeah, shah sure," he stammered. That was the dream question any guy would love to be asked! "Good." she said, "because I haven't had a load shot into my mouth for a long long time." The hungry MILF then took the hard cock back into her mouth and began bobbing eagerly, while her right hand cupped his balls. Many women didn't know the power of ball handling and how it enhanced the guy's pleasure, and it usually expedited extracting his load. "Oh yes, don't stop," he moaned, this blow job easily the best one he'd ever had. And it was enhanced by her fingers playing with his balls, which he'd never experienced before. And the best part was that Miss Waterton was doing the sucking! "Hmm," she purred as she bobbed, focusing on only one thing; making this man-boy come and swallow his load. Not surprisingly, it didn't take long to reach her goal. "Oh Sarah, I'm about to..." he groaned, trying to warn her after only about a dozen strokes, but he spewed his load into her mouth before he could utter another word! She obviously didn't mind, and she didn't slow down at all, as the warm, salty seed smoothly filled her mouth and slid down her throat. Joey spasmed a couple of times, his orgasm very intense, and she kept sucking him throughout it. Once she'd swallowed it all, she slowed down, stood up and said, "Now let me help you get all cleaned up." "No, please let me help clean you up," he begged, feeling a rush of adrenaline, and even some confidence, as he dropped to his knees, the warm water spraying on his head and back, as he gently parted her legs and licked her nicely trimmed pussy. He wasn't totally inexperienced sexually with girls his own age, but Sarah was his first MILF. "Oh my, Joey!" she moaned, unable to remember the last time a tongue had touched her pussy; it was definitely pre-divorce, and it was probably a long time before that. "I've imagined doing this to you for a long time," he said as he parted her pussy lips. He'd figured out quickly that the best way to get blow jobs and sex wouldn't only be because he was willing to go down on a girl, but it would be even better if he was good at it. So he'd watched lots of videos, read how-to articles about it (thank heavens for the internet!), and he'd asked for lots of feedback and suggestions whenever he practiced on the girls he'd been with; all of them appreciated his eagerness to eat their pussies. He was astounded when he learned that many of his peers; the idiots; refused to eat pussy at all, but of course, the dumbasses still expected the girls to blow them. He was one of the rare guys who understood that both giving and receiving was the key to mutual pleasure in any sexual relationship. "Oh! Right there!" the MILF moaned in surprise, when his finger zeroed in on her G-spot, and she leaned back against the wall of the shower, lifted up a leg, draped it over his shoulder and closed her eyes; while his fingers and tongue kept working their magic. The leg over his shoulder parted her legs wider, and gave him much better access to get really deep between her pussy lips. He next parted them with both hands and really licked; using wide, flat, up-and-down paintbrush-like strokes; savoring her sweet-tasting fluids as he did. "Oh, please don't stop, don't ever stop," Sarah moaned, knowing that just like him, she wouldn't last long as his tongue worked her over, as this situation drove her wild, and as her uncontrollable lust had her nearing the brink already! He had no intention of stopping, and his cock; which had unloaded, but only once so far; remained completely erect and raring to go for round two. Her moans and quivering told him she was close, so he advanced his tongue to her clit, and began flicking at it. Sarah's entire body twitched with each flick of his tongue on her clit. It was very sensitive by this point, but it was oh so ready to join in on the action! Joey felt her body twitching and heard her moans increasing, as he continued to focus all his attention on her clit. He sucked it deep between his lips, while continuing to use his tongue on the tiny, ultra-sensitive portion of it that was inside his mouth. "Oh, Joey, oh; oh; oh," she moaned, as she came a minute or so later, grabbing his head and pressing it as deeply and forcefully as she could against her pussy, while she came and came! Joey lapped up her cum as best he could, his own cock flexing up and down between his legs at the thrill of getting his dream MILF off! "Let's dry off and go into my bedroom," she said, really needing his big thick cock inside her pussy; determined that this wasn't going to be a day remembered for only a one and done orgasm each. "Sure!" he agreed, as she reached behind him and turned off the water. She got out, handed him a towel, grabbed hers, and quickly dried herself off. "Come on," she said, even though he was still drying himself, as she grabbed his hand and rushed him across the room to her bed. Reaching the bed, she pushed and toppled him onto it, straddled him, and lowered her pussy just to touch down for now, on his still completely erect cock. "You okay with this?" she asked, but then she didn't wait for a reply as she sank down onto his seven-inch cock. "I, I; I am if, if, if you are," he stammered, as he watched the beautiful mother of his best friend lowering herself onto his cock. "Oh, I'm glad, because I wasn't about to take no for an answer," the Mom moaned, as she braced her hands on his chest and began slowly riding him. "I can't believe this is happening," he said, his words exactly what he was thinking. "But you've fantasized about doing this, haven't you?" The MILF asked, "I mean with me specifically?" as she joyously rode his cock. "All the time," he said, "and definitely with you specifically in mind; you're so gorgeous!" as he watched her riding his cock, and tracing her soft hands around his chest. "Then show me what you've been imagining," she instructed, as she sat straight upright and ground down on his cock. He reached up for her tits and cupped them. "You like those, do you?" she said, fully aware that she had a great pair of tits. "Yeah, I really do," he said, as he sat up somewhat and took her right nipple into his mouth. It was nice and hard! "Oh yeah! Play with my tits, suck on my nipples," the mother moaned, having very sensitive nipples. "So big," he said, as he cupped and sucked on both tits in turn, while enjoying the way she was slowly grinding her hips on his cock; a slow burn fucking. "Worship them," she ordered, "suck hard on my nipples!" And for a couple of minutes, perhaps more, he switched back and forth between the two hard nipples, cupping her heavy, firm mounds of flesh the entire time. "Now I want you to fuck me," she ordered, rolling off of him, lying on her back by herself and spreading her legs invitingly. "Really give it to me!" Joey didn't say anything at all as he got up, knee-walked between her spread legs, and slid his raging rod noisily all the way into her very wet pussy. "Oh yes," she moaned, "fuck me. Fuck me good!" Joey grabbed her by the ankles, pulled them together over her head, and then using them for balance, began pounding her pussy; knowing from his limited experience that this was the position the girls he'd fucked came the best. "Oh yes, Joey! Take control of me," Sarah urged, loving a man who could take charge. "Fuck me like a real man!" "You want it hard?" he asked, as he pumped his cock in and out of her wet pussy. "Yes," she moaned, "and I love a man who knows what he wants and takes it. So if you have any questions like, 'Is it okay if I do such-and-such to you?' don't bother asking, because the answer is, 'Hell yes, go for it!'" "Hmm," he groaned, as he held her ankles together and really slammed into her pussy. "Oh fuck, Joey, give it to me just like that!" Sarah moaned, her second orgasm rising rapidly. "Give me all of that big cock." "Beg for it," he demanded as he pulled out, something that had really worked wonders with Amber during the last couple of months, as he'd trained the sexy and popular cheerleader into being his begging slut. "Please, Joey! Shove that huge cock back inside my sloppy pussy. I'll do anything for it!" the Sultry Mamma begged, frustrated that his cock was no longer in her pussy. "Anything?" he asked, and he slammed into her hard; but only once; and then pulled back out. He was being the asshole. "You nasty boy, stop teasing me and just fuck me," she demanded, frustrated almost out of her mind, "I haven't been fucked in over well I won’t say, so just give me that big cock!" "No way!" he gasped, that dearth seeming utterly impossible. "Not a babe like you!" "Yes, me! And that's why I need it so bad right now," she moaned, as he resumed fucking her hard; this position allowing his cock to slam into her at a very stimulating angle. Joey wanted to give her the fucking she desired, so now he didn't let up at all, each thrust going as deep as he could pound it into her. "Oh yes, don't stop, don't stop," the MILF repeated, her second orgasm rising quickly again. And Joey didn't stop. He slammed into her as hard as he could, as fast as he could, her wild moans enhancing his determination not to slow down until she came! "Oh, fuck yes, Joey! Give it to me, all of that cock, all of that cock!" she rambled, her orgasm now teetering on the brink. The bedroom was still overheated, the jury-rigged air conditioner needing to work hard to eventually cool down the entire house, so they were both sweating profusely from their intense workout. "Oh Joey, oh Joey, oh fuck, oh fuck, fuck!" Sarah screamed, as her second orgasm ripped through her. Joey didn't slow down at all while his fantasy MILF came on his cock. "Oh fuck," she moaned, her body quaking uncontrollably. Joey, wanting to try a different position, pulled out, flipped the trembling woman onto her side into a semi-fetal position, got behind her, and slid back inside her. "Oh yes, take whatever you want, baby," Sarah moaned, as she was jerked around like a live-action Barbie fuck toy. "You want more of my cock?" Joey asked, as he fucked her from behind on their sides. "I want it all," she moaned, "and all your cum, too!" "It's yours. Where do you want my load?" he asked as he fucked her good, reaching around to cup her top tit while he did. "Inside my pussy, on my face, or wherever else you decide to shoot it," she replied. She thought that either deep in her pussy or on her face would be really hot. "So it won't be a problem if I fill up this pussy with sperm?" "No problemo! Shoot that big load inside me, baby," she urged, since that option seemed to turn him on the most. "Oh fuck," he groaned, his second load bubbling inside his balls. "Fill my cunt, Joey," she incited, thrusting her hips to match his inexorable strokes. "Get ready for it," he warned, knowing he wouldn't last much longer. "Fill me right up," the MILF begged, longing to feel that load filling her pussy. "Oh fuck," he grunted a few strokes later, as he indeed did fill her up! "Yes!" she moaned, as rope after rope of his seed spewed into her long-neglected pussy. "Fuck," he said, as he kept pumping until he was completely spent. He then slipped out of her and flopped onto his back. Sarah rolled over, a cocktail of his cum and hers leaking out of her, and took his cock back into her mouth; tasting them both on his cock. "Oh," he moaned. After a minute, she asked, "Want to go back into the shower?" "Sure," he said. "Think you can reload again?" she asked. "A few more times," he assured her confidently. "Then let's find out how many bullets you've got stored up in this cannon for me," she said, as she pulled him off the bed, and they went back into the nice, cool shower. Six of his loads later; two down her throat, two in her pussy, one all over her tits, and a small final one on her face; while she too enjoyed about a dozen more orgasms. By the time they were both spent, the air conditioning had finally gotten the house comfortable (they'd taken a break for Joey to run down to the shop before it closed); they lay in bed together; still naked; Sarah nursing his cock; cum leaking out of her pussy while she hoped for perhaps one more load; when she heard some words that jolted her back to reality. "Mom! Joey! What the fuck?" "Umm; hi, Nate," she said after she'd taken the cock out of her mouth, "I guess it's time to tell you that Joey's now my best friend, too!"

Nokukhanya Mtambo speaks to Tracy Ziman Jacobs, Intimacy and relationship coach, about how adult stores in South Africa are moving beyond niche markets into mainstream retail. As social attitudes toward sexuality evolve, these shops are finding a wider customer base, and owners say the shift reflects growing interest in sexual wellness and acceptance of adult products as legitimate consumer goods. The Money Show is a podcast hosted by well-known journalist and radio presenter, Stephen Grootes. He explores the latest economic trends, business developments, investment opportunities, and personal finance strategies. Each episode features engaging conversations with top newsmakers, industry experts, financial advisors, entrepreneurs, and politicians, offering you thought-provoking insights to navigate the ever-changing financial landscape.    Thank you for listening to a podcast from The Money Show Listen live Primedia+ weekdays from 18:00 and 20:00 (SA Time) to The Money Show with Stephen Grootes broadcast on 702 https://buff.ly/gk3y0Kj and CapeTalk https://buff.ly/NnFM3Nk For more from the show, go to https://buff.ly/7QpH0jY or find all the catch-up podcasts here https://buff.ly/PlhvUVe Subscribe to The Money Show Daily Newsletter and the Weekly Business Wrap here https://buff.ly/v5mfetc The Money Show is brought to you by Absa     Follow us on social media   702 on Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/TalkRadio702 702 on TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@talkradio702 702 on Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/talkradio702/ 702 on X: https://x.com/CapeTalk 702 on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@radio702   CapeTalk on Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/CapeTalk CapeTalk on TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@capetalk CapeTalk on Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/ CapeTalk on X: https://x.com/Radio702 CapeTalk on YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@CapeTalk567See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Have you ever asked yourself why even though you're married you don't feel loved? It's such a common place for us to find ourselves, but how should you deal with those feelings of loneliness and lack? In this episode I talk about what's causing the low feelings and how you can help yourself by giving yourself what no-one else can sustainably provide for you.In our coaching, we help men get a powerful new mindset that empowers you to give, love and connect more deeply because you're finally doing that within yourself first. This mindset allows empathy, trust and connection to happen because you're confident in who you're being. We teach skills and knowledge that nobody ever teaches men when we're younger. Skills and knowledge that make you feel confident and in control even when chaos is going on around you. It's amazing what you can achieve when you make yourself a priority. Most men don't.   They are too busy taking care of everyone else.  Too busy minding the store and making the money.   They are focused on the "outside game" of winning life. But their "inside game" of confidence and clarity is suffering badly. You can only improve your inside game with other men. We would love to help you become more calm, more strong emotionally and more confident and happy in who you are as a man. Come and join us, either through 1-on-1 coaching with my colleague Dan Dore or me, or in our group coaching program with other amazing men who are travelling the same path as you right now in our Men's Live Coaching Roundtable. There's an amazing tribe of guys in this group with us, supporting and helping each other through this process of growth and self realization. https://goodguys2greatmen.com/goodguys2greatmen-live-coaching-roundtable/ If you're facing possible divorce, we have an online course which is specifically for you - Defuse the Divorce Bomb: https://mojopolis.thinkific.com/courses/HDDB-preview?ref=a53950 What if this next year everything changed for you? That's what we want for you brother, We love teaching men these tools - how to be better, how to know who you are, what you stand for, what you want and how to CREATE it in your life through our Masculine Confidence coaching programs. Dan and I are here to guide you on this mission.https://goodguys2greatmen.com/mens-relationship-coaching/ Steve's book Straight Talk Tools for the Desperate Husband will help you to lead yourself and your relationship back to good health. Understand why your partner acts the way she does toward you and learn how to lead your life in the direction you want it to go. You CAN have the relationship you want, fulfilling all your desires while maintaining love and respect.https://goodguys2greatmen.com/straight-talk-tools-for-the-desperate-husband/ We also have a free e-book to help men learn how to lose their fear and be more bold in their marriage to create the love and connection they want. Get The Hard to Swallow Truth About Saving Your Marriage: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/ If you want to learn more about how to take a bigger step toward being a clear-headed, confident man of action, then find out more here: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/mens-relationship-coaching/ We would be thrilled to help you get there - our first discovery call is always free and always gives you a BIG boost of confidence. You WILL become a clearer, stronger, more confident man only through other men. Your woman cannot take you there - and she doesn't WANT to...trust us on that. Sign up to receive our email newsletters for lots more free tips and advice here: https://archive.aweber.com/stevemain Subscribe to be notified whenever we upload a new video: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UC13h36xaBvyTPVAES4-4rXw?sub_confirmation=1 You can watch all our videos here: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/video-library/ Or read our blog articles here: https://goodguys2greatmen.com/blog/Become a supporter of this podcast: https://www.spreaker.com/podcast/goodguys2greatmen-podcast--4650431/support.

Welcome to episode #1016 of Thinking With Mitch Joel (formerly Six Pixels of Separation). At a moment when artificial intelligence is reshaping not just how markets operate but how people think, feel, decide and connect, understanding the human consequences of that shift has become essential. Mark Schaefer is a keynote speaker, educator, strategist, and a voice in modern marketing, with more than three decades of experience spanning global sales, public relations and brand strategy. He is a faculty member at Rutgers University. Mark's latest book, How AI Changes Your Customers - The Marketing Guide To Humanity's Next Chapter, extends his body of work by examining how AI is quietly rewiring consumer psychology, trust, agency, empathy, and belonging (be sure to check out his other books). Rather than focusing on algorithms or tools, Mark explores how customers are becoming more machine-assisted, less patient, more dependent on automation, and increasingly hungry for meaning and connection in a world optimized for efficiency. He argues that curiosity, art, and human connection are strategic advantages rather than soft ideals. Grounded in research, lived experience, and cultural observation, his work challenges marketers and leaders to rethink relevance, rethink loyalty, and rethink what it means to serve customers whose decisions are increasingly shaped by machines. At its core, Mark's perspective reframes AI not as a threat to humanity, but as a force that exposes what only humans can still do well…if they choose to lean into it. Enjoy the conversation… Running time: 1:06:07. Hello from beautiful Montreal. Listen and subscribe over at Apple Podcasts. Listen and subscribe over at Spotify. Please visit and leave comments on the blog - Thinking With Mitch Joel. Feel free to connect to me directly on LinkedIn. Check out ThinkersOne. Here is my conversation with Mark Schaefer. Book Mark for your next meeting on ThinkersOne. How AI Changes Your Customers - The Marketing Guide To Humanity's Next Chapter. Check out his other books. Read Mark's Blog. Follow Mark on LinkedIn. Chapters: (00:00) - Introduction to Mark Schaefer and AI's Impact. (03:00) - The Dual Nature of AI: Exciting and Terrifying. (06:09) - Cultural Shifts and AI's Influence on Humanity. (08:53) - Curiosity and Learning in the Age of AI. (12:08) - The Role of AI in Content Creation. (14:57) - Art, Tools, and the Essence of Creativity. (17:54) - The Illusion of Intimacy in AI. (21:05) - Navigating the Attention vs. Intimacy Economy. (23:54) - The Future of AI and Human Connection. (37:13) - Cultural Perspectives on AI and Work. (39:06) - AI Sovereignty and Global Implications. (41:23) - The Human Element in AI and Marketing. (43:42) - The Challenge of Authenticity in AI Content. (45:52) - Navigating Trust in a Digital Age. (49:20) - Generational Differences in Trust and Truth. (53:02) - The Role of Curiosity in the Age of AI. (56:46) - The Future of Trust and AI in Business. (01:01:40) - The Impact of AI on Human Connection. (01:03:59) - Embracing AI for Positive Change.

This conversation is not about ‘surviving' menopause.It's about claiming power, pleasure, and potency on the other side of it.Sally sits down with Carla Wainwright, holistic wellness coach, sexual awakening facilitator, and self-described midlife alchemist, for a deeply grounding, myth-shattering conversation about what really happens when women cross the threshold of midlife.With a background in biology, homeopathy, and over 30 years of embodiment work, Carla bridges science and the sacred in a way that feels both practical and deeply liberating. This isn't woo for the sake of woo, and it's not cold science either. It's the place where metabolism, trauma, hormones, pleasure, and power actually meet.In this episode, we talk about why menopause is not a decline but a rite of passage. Why so many women feel unprepared for it, and why the years after perimenopause can become the most creative, sexually alive, and authentic chapter of a woman's life…if she's supported properly.Carla shares how her own journey — from wildlife biologist working with endangered species to guiding women through sexual healing and midlife transformation — came full circle when she entered perimenopause herself. What emerged was a model she calls sacred metabolism: tending not just to blood sugar and hormones, but to the nervous system, the inner child, and the feminine life force itself.We explore why unstable blood sugar can keep women stuck in fight-or-flight, amplify trauma, worsen menopausal symptoms, and quietly erode desire. Why pleasure isn't indulgent. And why many women lose touch with intimacy, not because something is wrong with them, but because no one ever taught them how to stay connected to their bodies as they change.This episode also dives into sex in midlife — honestly, tenderly, and without shame. We talk about why desire changes, why stress is the ultimate libido killer, and why reconnection always starts with the relationship you have with yourself. No pressure to perform. No swinging from chandeliers. Just curiosity, safety, and choice.You'll also hear:Why menopause can make women less people-pleasing and more clear about what they wantHow sexual energy shifts when menstruation ends — and why some traditions call this phase “the second spring.”The link between trauma resurfacing and perimenopauseWhy women initiate most divorces between 45–55How sacred feminine practices reconnect women to intuition, creativity, and embodied wisdomThe myths about menopause that quietly serve patriarchySimple daily practices that build momentum when you feel stuck in survival modeThis is a conversation about remembering who you are — in your body, in your desire, and in your power — at a stage of life that has been deeply misunderstood

Lost At Christmas: Part 2 A vulnerable confrontation with an old crush. Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time. Christmas What had started out with the potential for so much disappointment, my first Christmas away from home, was actually quite wonderful. The family embraced me and treated me as one of their own. Dinner was scrumptious, a Christmas ham, with the full complement of side dishes. After dinner we chatted, drank a little too much spiked eggnog, and told stories of the last few years. I sat close to Sheri when I could, beside her at the dinner table, and next to her on the couch while we had our eggnog. I tried to engage her in some quiet conversation of our own, but the setting was all wrong for that, and I eventually abandoned those attempts. It was nice enough just to be near her. Tommy's step-father Dave, insisted I call Santiago, even though I knew the price would be outrageous, and I did. I gave my family my Christmas wishes, and told them how much I missed them and was looking forward to seeing them in a couple of days. Everyone in the room took a minute to say hello and share season's greetings. I had to spend a few minutes trying to get my Mom to stop crying at the far end, before we finally were able to hang-up. The small ones had to go to bed relatively early, and so we all got to open one gift the night before, as was their tradition. I gave Tommy his gift, and his mother opened the family gift and everyone acted pleased. In turn, they had bought me a present which I opened. It was two books for the trip, and they had a card for me. Inside was $50. I was completely in shock. "Dear Steve, Your short visit was a wonderful Christmas gift to us all. Thanks so much for choosing to spend this Christmas with us. Here's some mad money for the trip home. We all love you. Dave, June, Robert, Sheri, John and Jean" I was deeply touched by the gesture. I went over and gave Tommy's Mom a big hug, thanking her for the card and books. The kids jumped up with presents of their own, and I got two new drawings for my dorm room, as well as some mystery invention from John, which was supposed to be a spy tool to stop people from breaking into my room. I thanked them profusely, and they were put to bed shortly after. Dave, Tommy and I discussed the logistics of my morning bus ride back to Charleston. It left at 7:30 am, but was only about 15 minutes away, so we figured on getting a 7:00am start. We relaxed around the fire, ruminating on the poor souls who had the job of driving that bus all day Christmas day. There was a guitar in the corner, Greg's. I was surprised he hadn't taken it with him. I went over and grabbed it, and finding it miserably out of tune, I tuned it up. "Play something Christmassy", Tommy's Mom asked, and so I played a couple of tunes. I'm a fair guitarist; I was studying guitar at the Eastman School of Music since it was convenient, and ROTC was picking up the tab, and had improved quite a bit from the days of our first band. I got rave reviews from my small audience, and took requests for a while, before we broke it up. The parents still had some work to do for the kids, and Tommy and I wanted to hit the hay early, in order to catch that 7:30 bus. More hugs and kisses all around, with a firm handshake for Dave, and I retired to my room to finish my packing. I got ready for bed, dressed in boxers and a t-shirt, laid out my clothes for the morning, and completed my packing. I had one last thing I wanted to do before hitting the sack, so I went back into the bathroom, and knocked on the opposite door into Sheri's room. I heard a muffled "Come in" or something to that effect, and opened the door to find Sheri sitting up in bed, brushing her long blonde hair. She was dressed in a nearly see-through pale green nightie that took my breath away. "Hi." I felt incredibly awkward, like I was 16 all over again. She looked up at me, giving me a quizzically upraised eyebrow. "I had a gift for you, but I felt kind of silly giving it to you out there. I hope you don't mind that I waited until now." I handed her a small leather pouch. She took it, laying her brush to the side, and opened it, pulling out a small cross. She stretched out the cord, and looked at me in surprise. "But this is your mountain cross! You always wear this!" She said, looking at me with a strange look I couldn't quite fathom. The cross was one I had found mountain climbing several years earlier. I had been in a small accident. I'd fallen into a glacier fed stream on a mountain trip, while collecting firewood in a storm. I'd almost frozen before I'd made it back to the cabin. Literally. I thought I was going to die. I was staggering the last 20 feet to the building, in a daze, when a friend returning from the outhouse ran into me, and dragged me inside to warm up. The next morning I found a small ivory cross on a rotted leather lanyard at almost the very place I had climbed out of the stream, and I had worn it for years since then. Sheri knew the story. I had told her the whole thing one evening when I had been giving her driving lessons. I don't know what had motivated me to give it to her, but I had had this urge, and I've always been a pretty impetuous person. "I just want you to have it." I explained. She patted the bed beside her for me to sit down then she handed me the cross to put around her neck and turned her back to me. I passed my hands over the head, letting the cross dangle in the valley between her breasts, and she reached back and pulled her hair up and out of the way, so I could latch the necklace on her. When I was done she turned to me, and fingering the cross she thanked me. "I got the strangest call today." She told me. "Strange how?" I asked. "Kathryn called me. We haven't talked probably in over a year, but she called me out of the blue, and we talked about nothing but you for over an hour." She said with a teasing smile. I could feel my face burning from the blush. We were real quiet for a bit. Then she spoke up softly, not looking at me at all, just looking down at her hands. "Do you remember the skating party where you asked me to skate, like 5 times?" "Do I ever! My hand was so sweaty I was embarrassed to hold yours, but didn't know how to dry it off, and I wasn't good enough a skater to make a real dance out of it." I laughed. "I thought you liked me, and were going to ask me out, but you never did. Why not?" She asked. The memory was embarrassing, and I thought about it a bit before confessing. "I had skated with Kathryn earlier in the evening, and she asked me who I liked. I told her I would answer by the end of the evening. Later, just when I was trying to get the nerve up to skate with you again, and ask you to sit by me on the Pensacola bus trip, Jack found me and told me that I had better ask Kathryn to skate. She was waiting for me to tell her something. Well, I did ask her to skate, and she reminded me of our previous conversation. I admitted that I really liked two people, you and her. Then she asked me if I minded if she 'monopolized' me for a while. I went along. You know the rest. One out-of-town bus trip; one back-row of the movie; and me completely screwing everything up." She listened without showing too much surprise. "But how come you never tried anything after that?" "God! How could I? You knew everything that had happened. Don't you remember the time I stopped by when Net was over here spending the night. Every time I passed you guys, you seemed to be laughing at me. And then when you passed me in the hall and whispered, "Oooh, I Love You," teasing me with what I'd said to Kathryn before completely blowing her off, I was just devastated. I hadn't screwed up just the one chance, but you as well." Sheri had the grace to blush from embarrassment at that. "I really didn't know much of what was going on. Kathryn just told me to go up to you and say that. I'm sorry." "Not half as sorry as I was." I told her. "You had to know how much I liked you. I was always trying to be around you and do things with you." "I didn't know how much of that was just being Tommy's sister, or what. I kept waiting for you to try something, anything, but you never did." She looked at me intensely almost with anguish. I was 16 all over again. I was still embarrassed over my ineptness around women. I had screwed things up with Kathryn. I had screwed up with Teri. And I had screwed up with Sheri. Since then I'd had more than my share of success with the young women I'd known, but all of a sudden, it was like I was a clumsy, scared virgin all over again. Sheri looked at me for a long while, then finally sighed and looked away, picking up her brush and going back to brushing her hair. "Some things will never change, I guess," she muttered, ignoring me. I started to get up, to go to my room, knowing this was neither the time, nor the place to try to start something with Sheri, but I just couldn't leave things as they were. I reached out and took the brush from her, which she relinquished slowly. I then took her by the shoulders and turned her away from me, so I could brush her hair. I brushed her hair in silence for a bit, before speaking. "For at least a year after leaving here, I would dream about you all the time. You were the girl of my fantasies. We wrote so well for a while, and I kept all your letters, reading them over and over again, looking for hidden meaning in the words, wondering if I'd ever get a chance to be with you. I still have those letters." I confessed. Several long seconds later Sheri reached down to the bottom drawer of her chest, next to the bed and opened it. She reached under her sweaters, and pulled out a pile of letters held together with a rubber-band. I recognized my writing. She turned to look at me, and her eyes glistened. I dropped the brush, leaned over and nervously kissed her, hoping beyond hope she wouldn't throw me out of her room with a ruckus. Instead she turned, and returned my kiss with a depth and passion I could only have prayed for. When we broke apart, we just looked at each other. Suddenly I couldn't help but giggle. "What?" She asked, almost crossly. "Do you remember how you thought you'd get pregnant from French kissing?" I recalled. She blushed again. "I can't believe you still remember that, you beast. How did you find that out anyway?" "Kathryn told me on the bus trip. I think she was trying to make you seem naive to me, sort of solidify her hold on me." I told her. "That Bitch! She always denied it, but I couldn't think of anyone else who knew." We laughed a bit, and gradually fell back into kissing each other. At the next break in our kissing, Sheri nailed me again. "Tommy said you did it with Angela. Was she your first?" "No. I never did do it with her. And Colleen was my first." I admitted. "Colleen? From yearbook?" "Yeah. But not until a year later. She went to Mosley with me, and we hooked up at a party. It was weird and nothing much happened of it. Three weeks later I was headed to Chile." I told her. She just shook her head at me. "Since it's time for true confessions, who was your first?" I asked teasing. "Rich? Mike?" "Oh God, no!" she laughed. "Then who?" She never answered, just turned a bright red. "Come on, fair's fair. I told you." I urged her relentlessly. She mumbled something I couldn't make out. "I can't hear you, who was it?" I teased again. She looked up, almost fiercely. "Nobody, all right?" I was stunned, and the ensuing silence seemed endless. "You're kidding me." I finally said, hardly believing. Her answer was so soft I almost missed it. "At one time I thought you'd be my first." This time when we kissed, I allowed my hands to wander, throwing caution to the wind. I cupped her perfect young breast in my hand, letting my thumb brush across her nipple, getting it hard. We were both gasping when we broke apart. "Steve?" "Yes?" "Go close your door, and turn off your light, then turn off the light in the bathroom," she said softly. I did, and she had turned down the light in her room. She was lying in the bed, the covers folded down neatly, waiting for me. She was still in her nightie. I stood beside the bed and made my commitment. I removed my shirt, and then my shorts, sporting a huge hard-on, which she stared at in wonder. I climbed into her bed completely naked. She had been laying sideways, leaning on her elbow, but as I entered the bed, she rolled onto her back, lying down, waiting for me. She was achingly beautiful in the dim light, and I was afraid I was going to come on the spot if she even touched me. I leaned over her and kissed her, but this time the kiss never stopped. I lost my soul in that kiss. I lost all track of time and presence. Our mouths stayed connected as we explored and played with our tongues, and my hands embarked on their exploration of the wonders of her body. My hands touched her all over, before finally settling in the warm crease between her legs. She had panties on, and as my fingers rubbed up and down her hidden folds, I found a small wet spot, maybe the size of a dime slowly spreading. Once I was aggressively rubbing her, sliding the material up and down, half-an inch into her by this time, the wetness enveloped the entire area. I slid my hand less than a foot up her body, and let my finger tips creep under the band of her panties. My hand slid down, the soft down of her hair like a magical lure, the gentle pressure of her panties against the back of my hand trapping me. Our kiss finally broke, and from an inch away we looked into each other's eyes as I slowly slid my middle finger between those forbidden lips, and into her. The aroma of her need assaulted me, and the quiet squish of her wetness against my finger was the ultimate aphrodisiac. I was engulfed with desire. I started to crawl over her, placing my knee between hers when she stopped me. "Wait." Then she raised her hips, and scrunched down, raised her knees, moments later passing me a small, but incredibly erotic piece of plain, white material. I was beyond reason, and I climbed between her legs. She spread them for me, seeming as eager as I. I grabbed my throbbing rod in hand, and by feel, rubbed the head up and down her moistness, adding pressure bit by bit, until I felt it settle in at the mouth of her pussy. She gave a small gasp, as the head slid in just a bit, not quite in her yet, but knowing that I was one small push from being inside. "Be gentle," she said, and I could see a hint of nervousness and fear in her eyes. I leaned over and kissed her softly, and while our lips touched, I pushed, sinking into her. At least for a bit. About halfway in I hit a barrier. I was confused at first. I pulled back and pushed again, a little harder, thinking I was sticking, and she grunted a little as if in pain. It finally sunk in. I had been with plenty of women, and several who had claimed to be virgins, but none with their cherry intact. I wasn't sure what to do. I probed again, and this time elicited a small 'ow'. What was I to do? I lay on top of her, my cock buried four inches deep in the girls of my dreams, and I was at a complete loss. Sheri shifted a bit under me, wrapped her legs around mine, and pulled me close. She whispered into my ear. "Take me." It was the sexiest thing I'd ever heard. Nervously I pulled back until I was just at the opening and I drove down hard, feeling just a pinch before my pelvis was grinding into hers. I was completely inside her. I got up on my elbows and looked down at her. I could see a single wet trail that glistened from the side of her eye to her ear. "Are you ok?" I asked her, holding myself still, deep inside of her. "Wonderful," she said softly, tilting her chin up slightly for a kiss. I accepted the offer, and kissed her gently, while I experimented with moving my cock within her incredibly tight sheath. I felt I was only moments from coming, but I couldn't resist moving my hips just a bit, exploring the feeling of being inside her. I leaned down and whispered in her ear. "I always wanted you. You knew it. I knew it. But I was afraid. I was afraid of the ribbing from your brother. Afraid of being exposed for knowing nothing about what to do with a girl. Afraid of ruining our friendship. Afraid of striking out, and you telling all the other girls, and my being the laughingstock. Afraid of so many stupid things. I was an idiot." "You weren't afraid of Kathryn," she answered softly. "She initiated it all. She pushed forward, asking to monopolize me, holding my hand. I probably never would have made the move. If I could change one thing, it would be that skating party. I should have saved that last moonlight skate for you, and asked you out. I should have told Kathryn that you were the one girl I was interested in. Who knows how things might have worked out? Plus, it wasn't as big a deal. If things didn't work out, oh well. But if I ruined things with you, it would have killed all my dreams." She was hot beneath me, her skin almost burning to my touch, I was finally moving inside of her, but I quickly had to stop, again on the verge of coming, and embarrassed at my short trigger. "Make love to me Steve," she said breathlessly. I gave a few more strokes and had to stop again. "Don't stop," she pleaded. "I'm sorry, I'm so excited I'm on the verge of coming now. If I move I won't be able to stop," I finally confessed. "Do it. Pump me, take me, come deep inside me," she answered. Those words were too much, and with a gasp I drove my cock in hard, and exploded inside her. I pulled back and slammed into her a dozen times or so, making the bed creak alarmingly as I emptied myself inside her virgin moistness. As my heart hammer away in my chest, and my breathing gasped, she gave me a small joyous laugh. "Wow, I guess you were close!" Then she gave a big hug before she pushed me off of her. She climbed over me, her hand pressed between her legs and scrambled into the bathroom, waddling inelegantly but still incredibly arousing to me. I heard her tinkle, and then return to the bed with a facecloth with which she wiped my semi-hard cock clean. Then she climbed into bed, her head on my shoulder and talked. She recounted almost ever time that we'd been together alone, all the adventures we'd had, the summer we'd learned to play tennis together, and what she'd thought might happen. We laughed a little at my ineptness and her caution as well. Then I felt her hand creep down between my legs. "Do you think we could try that again?" she asked me hesitantly. "I'm dying to, but I was afraid I might have hurt you." I laughed my foolish insecure laugh. "So hurt me," she teased, giving a tug on my cock. This time I held out a little better. I climbed between her legs again, and made love to her, still gently, still nervous. But before long I was feeling that familiar rhythm of need, and my strokes became longer and more insistent. I had to have her. I had to take her. I had to fill her deeply, completely. I sat up in the bed, discarding the covers, and raised her legs, pushing them back, and screwing her powerfully, shaking her body, crashing into her with a burning need. She was still wearing her nightie, but it had ridden up above her belly button, just a couple of inches below her breasts. I stopped my motion and whispered to her, "Rise up on your elbows." She looked at me oddly but did, raising her head a few inches off the pillow. I leaned over and lifted her nightie up above her breast, allowing me to see the objects of my desire and fantasies. "God, I've pictured those in my mind for four years, and yet never came close to imagining how perfect and beautiful they are." I said, more to myself than to her. I resumed my fucking, for that was what I was doing now, fucking her. Fucking her hard. She had her bottom lip captured between her teeth, and now she was holding her nightie in her hands, almost to her chin, allowing me an uninterrupted view of her oh-so-perfect tits. The visuals were all too much and pushed me over the edge once again. The beautiful face, the long hair arrayed across the pillow, the full breasts, bouncing a counter-beat to my pounding, her flat stomach, hollowed, and the light fur of her hair parted to allow my pole to penetrate her again and again. With a moan I came for her again, collapsing beside her, sated, and in complete serenity and joy. "I guess you really do like me," she laughed, cuddling up to my side. Then she was asking me about my afternoon meeting with Kathryn. "What did she tell you?" I asked, a little nervous. "No, you tell me what happened. I don't trust her," she insisted. I told her the whole story, including the ending. In full short-but-sweet detail. "I knew it!" She laughed. "She said you tried to come on to her, and made her grab you there, but she turned you down." "If that's how she wants to tell it that's fine by me. I owe her one; let her have it however she wants." I said "When you went to the movies, what really happened there?" she asked, with her one-track mind. I wasn't sure what her preoccupation was but I finally told her the whole scene, everything I'd done, every liberty I'd taken. At the end I waited in judgment. "She's such a liar. She said you tried to reach inside her pants but she stopped you." "Hardly, I could smell her on my fingers for day afterwards." I laughed. Sheri was lost in thought pressed up against me. My hands were idling rubbing her back, the material of her nightie soft and silky against my fingertips. "I guess there's only one thing she's done with you that we haven't done," Sheri started, and then she slid under the covers and a moment later I felt the warm wetness of her mouth enveloping me. I could see the covers moving as she used her mouth to pleasure me, taking only a few moments to make me hard, and then sucking me like there was no tomorrow. Which, in a way I guess there wasn't. I wanted to see her, so I pulled the covers back and looked down at her. She continued a few more strokes, then shifted and faced me a little more, finally lifting her eyes to watch me, watching her, suck my cock. A few more deep strokes and she pulled off with a smile. "I can see that's one thing you like," she said with a grin. "Like is an understatement." I laughed. She gave me a couple more sucks, and then she straddled me, and rose up to take me inside of her again. I wanted her so bad I could almost scream. She got me positioned right, and then slowly lowered herself the full length of my staff with one long, smooth stroke. Then, settled on my hips, my turgid meat buried in her achingly tight recess, she lifted the bottom of her nightie and pulled it up and over her head. I'd been to several strip shows before that, but never in my life had I seen anything so beautiful or so erotic. I could feel my pulse in my cock, throbbing inside her. She opened her eyes wide, and looked down between her legs. "Wow, I could feel that. At least one part of you really likes to see the girls," she laughed, holding her breasts cupped in her hands, and jiggling them for me. "You are the most beautiful thing I've ever seen." I told her. "Right, and now I guess you're going to tell me you love me, just like Kathryn." She said it with a hint of bitterness I didn't understand. "The difference is back then it was the hormones of a 16 year old talking. You on the other hand, I've loved for three years. And you know it." I said, and only as I spoke the words did I realize to my very soul, just how true it was. Sheri didn't answer. She leaned forward and rocked back and forth on my hard cock, enjoying the feeling of controlling the penetration, the pace, the timing. She paced herself to my breathing and excitement. When I started to get really excited she'd slow down and hold me, letting me ease back from the edge. When I was strong and ready, she'd ride me hard. She let my hands explore her as she did the work, and I touched her everywhere I could reach, just wallowing in the sensations. I pulled her down within reach, and tasted her nipples, playing with those perfect globes. The feel of her breasts, that impossible soft pale skin under my lips, making way to the crinkled, tougher skin, peaking to a little nub seemingly designed for me to tease and taste. Finally, after what seemed an eternity of sensual, erotic play, she laid down on me, her breasts pressed against my chest, her mouth on my neck, while she slowly rocked her hips, fucking herself gently on my rod. "Come for me Steve," she said, almost as a command. I reached down and took her full, soft ass cheeks in my hands, grasping them tight, and I held her up a bit off of me, so I could us my hips to drive in and out of her channel more completely. I was able to get a good long stroke established, and I could feel the cool air brushing against my wet shaft each time I pulled outward. We had made love for what seemed ages before she issued that first command for me to come. Now she issued another one. "Tell me again." I couldn't hold back any longer, and didn't want to. I was fucking the prettiest girl I'd ever known; The first girl that I had really badly wanted; The sweet little virgin that I had fantasized about for so long; Whose pretty face had been the image I'd been picturing as I filled enough old gym socks with cum to fill a stadium. "I love you, Sheri. I've loved you as long as I've known you." And with that I pulled her down hard on my cock, coming inside my dream girl again, and absorbing the feeling, knowing I was leaving within hours, not knowing when I'd see her again. "I love you, Steve," she said, I could feel her tears rolling down the side of my face. I looked up to see the sky lightening with the coming dawn, and thought to myself, "That's another one you've got up on Kathryn." I disentangled myself from her limbs and kissed her. "I have to go. Tommy's going to be looking for me any minute." Somehow we had spent the entire night reminiscing, sharing and making love. It was so difficult, but I tore myself from her arms, tucked her in bed, and kissed her goodnight. "Get a couple of hours of sleep; I'll be able to sleep on the bus." I told her. She was still wearing the cross I'd given her. She held it now. "Thanks for the Christmas present." She said with a small sad smile. I kissed her again, and retreated to the bathroom for a quick shower and shave. Back in my room, I dressed, and found a present waiting for me on my suitcase. A 8 by 10 picture of Sheri, as beautiful as I'd ever seen her, with a small inscription on the back. "Merry Christmas. Don't forget about me. Love, Sheri" I had just finished putting it away when Tommy knocked on my door, dragging me out to breakfast, and then off to the bus. The rest of that trip was uneventful; I made it home OK, picked up some presents in Panama, saw some old friends, and made it back to college in one piece. But I'll always recall that first Christmas away from home, and the greatest Christmas present I ever received. Not my first erector set, or the 114 piece Lincoln Log tube. Not my first really Cool bicycle, a purple spider bike with banana seat, big handle bars and a three speed shifter on the bar. Not my first electric guitar, a Fender, and amp, which I think my parents had some second thoughts about. No, Sheri's was the nicest gift I ever received, and probably ever will receive, for Christmas. "Thanks" just doesn't seem to say enough. Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts, for Literotica

New Year, New Diamond Intimacy — Imagination ...Designing the Intimacy You Want In this second episode of the New Year, New Diamond Intimacy series, Dr. Sonia invites you to move beyond reflection and into vision. Rather than recreating intimacy from the past, this episode focuses on intentionally designing intimacy that fits the woman you are now. Dr. Sonia encourages you to release outdated definitions of sex and desire and instead explore what intimacy could feel like when it truly supports you—emotionally, physically, and energetically. You'll reflect on how you want intimacy to feel in the year ahead, identify what no longer serves you, and begin imagining intimacy as something you choose, not manage. This episode is about possibility, permission, and creating a future that feels aligned rather than pressured. ✨ This episode also shares information about The New Year, New Diamond Intimacy Experience, a high-touch coaching opportunity for women ready to turn vision into intentional, supported change.

Book a Discovery Call for Relationship Renovation CoachingOrder Relationship Renovation at Home Manual from AmazonJoin Our Patreon CommunityTake the Emotional Safety Assessment QuizWhat if the problem isn't how often you're having sex — but how present you are when you're together?In this episode of Relationship Renovation, EJ and Tarah Kerwin sit down with Dan Purcell, intimacy educator, founder of Get Your Marriage On, and host of the podcast by the same name. Together, they explore what Dan calls “Eyes Open Intimacy” — a way of approaching sexual and emotional connection that prioritizes presence, safety, and genuine attunement over performance or obligation.This honest, vulnerable conversation dives into why many couples feel disconnected even when they're having sex, how anxiety and shame show up in the bedroom, and why true intimacy begins before anything physical happens.Dan shares powerful insights from his own marriage and years of coaching couples, offering practical tools that help partners slow down, regulate their nervous systems, and reconnect in ways that feel safe and meaningful.Get Your Marriage On... Dan PurcellSupport this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/he-said-she-said/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brands

In this episode of The Tudor Dixon Podcast, relationship expert Dr. Wendy Walsh explores how the post-pandemic world has reshaped dating, intimacy, and romantic relationships for young people. She examines the influence of social media and dating apps on real connection, the evolving expectations of men and women, and why communication skills matter more than ever. Dr. Walsh also discusses family pressures during the holiday season and how younger generations are redefining intimacy, love, and commitment in today’s culture.See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

In this episode, you're getting the best of the best of The Mel Robbins Podcast. These are the 9 moments people couldn't stop talking about this year. In 2025, Mel released 106 episodes of the podcast and featured 75 experts who shared their transformative insights on health, relationships, mindset, and more. Together, this adds up to thousands of takeaways. Because your time is valuable, Mel is giving you a gift today: She and her team crunched the data, reviewed hundreds of hours of content, analyzed listener feedback, and pinpointed the moments you saved, replayed, and wrote about – the moments that made people sit up straighter, breathe deeper, and whisper, “Oh… that explains everything.” Whether you're new to the podcast, are figuring out which episodes to listen to next, or want to hear the most impactful advice summarized, today's episode is for you. These 9 ideas changed something in how you see yourself, how you heal, how you eat, how you love, how you relate to your family, and what you believe is still possible for your life. If you're ready for the kind of insight that rearranges how you think and how you live, start with these 9 moments people couldn't stop talking about – including the #1 most-shared episode of the entire year on both Spotify and Apple Podcasts. This episode is the cheat sheet for the level-up in life you have been looking for. Want more from these experts? Check out the full episodes here: Jay Shetty: A Process for Finding Purpose: Do THIS to Build the Life You Want | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeDanielle Bayard Jackson: It's Not You: The Real Reason Adult Friendship Is So Hard & 3 Ways to Make It Easier | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeDr. Dawn Mussallem: Mayo Clinic Cancer Doctor: 5 Foods That Heal the Body, Starve Cancer, & Prevent Disease | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeVanessa Marin: Your Guide to Better Sex, Intimacy, & Love From a World-Leading Sex Therapist | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeJason Wilson: The Real Reason Boys and Men Are Quietly Giving Up & What They Need to Hear | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeDr. Stacy Sims: The Body Reset: How Women Should Eat & Exercise for Health, Fat Loss, & Energy | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeDr. Vonda Wright: Look, Feel, & Stay Young Forever: #1 Orthopedic Surgeon's Proven Protocol | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeDr. Gabor Mate: Why You Feel Lost in Life: Dr. Gabor Maté on Trauma & How to Heal | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeBryan Stevenson: This Conversation Will Change Your Life: Do This to Find Purpose & Meaning | Apple | Spotify | YouTubeFor more resources related to today's episode, click here for the podcast episode page.  As a gift to listeners of The Mel Robbins Podcast, Mel has created a free 20-page workbook to help you make 2026 a great year. This workbook is designed using the latest research to help you get clear about what you want and empower you to take the next step forward in your life. And the cool part? It takes less than a minute for you to get your hands on it. Just sign up at melrobbins.com/bestyear. Connect with Mel:   Get on the waitlist for Pure GeniusGet Mel's newsletter, packed with tools, coaching, and inspiration.Get Mel's #1 bestselling book, The Let Them TheoryWatch the episodes on YouTubeFollow Mel on Instagram The Mel Robbins Podcast InstagramMel's TikTok Subscribe to SiriusXM Podcasts+ to listen to new episodes ad-freeDisclaimer Hosted by Simplecast, an AdsWizz company. See pcm.adswizz.com for information about our collection and use of personal data for advertising.

In this Christmas Eve solo episode, I shift gears from our recent focus on online safety and talk about one of the most common—and painful—issues I see in long-term marriages: roommate syndrome. That quiet drift where intimacy fades, connection feels awkward, and marriage starts to feel more like co-parenting logistics than a romantic partnership. If you've ever laid in bed next to your wife feeling disconnected, unwanted, or unsure how things got this way, this episode is for you.   I share my own experience falling into roommate syndrome after years of marriage, kids, exhaustion, and unmet expectations. We talk about resentment, covert contracts, why nagging is often a cry for connection, and how most men were never taught how attraction actually works in marriage. I also explain why marriage—like jiu-jitsu or any skill—requires training, intentional effort, and doing what most men aren't willing to do if you want a relationship that's truly on fire.     Timeline Summary: [0:00] What roommate syndrome feels like when intimacy has faded. [1:39] Why so many marriages slowly slip into "friend zone" dynamics. [2:02] The statistic that 57% of married couples experience this season. [2:28] How resentment, logistics, and exhaustion kill connection. [3:07] Closing out the online safety series and shifting topics. [3:50] Why Larry chose to release this episode on Christmas Eve. [4:26] Introducing roommate syndrome as a core marriage issue. [5:03] Larry's 22-year marriage and personal experience with disconnection. [6:17] How kids, work, and busyness slowly erode intimacy. [6:53] When sex starts to feel transactional or obligatory. [7:13] Why "nagging" is often a bid for attention and being seen. [7:33] Sitting on opposite ends of the couch scrolling instead of connecting. [7:56] Covert contracts and resentment in marriage. [8:17] Why solving instead of listening makes wives feel unseen. [8:56] Awkward date nights and avoiding real conversations about intimacy. [9:18] A client story that began with signed divorce papers. [9:41] How real change happens when a man does the work. [10:15] Why becoming the man you're meant to be changes everything. [10:57] Marriage requires training just like work or martial arts. [11:14] Understanding attraction and speaking the right "currency" in marriage. [11:51] Loving your spouse the way they receive love. [12:11] Introducing the Roommates to Soulmates live course. [12:56] Creating confidence, attraction, and intimacy without neediness. [13:17] Why uncommon marriages require uncommon effort. [13:38] The reality that only 10–12% of marriages feel "on fire." [14:03] Rejecting the belief that passion naturally dies over time. [14:32] Marriage as a skill set that can be learned and mastered. [15:05] Course details, limited spots, and next steps. [15:25] Christmas message and encouragement to live legendary.     Five Key Takeaways: Roommate syndrome doesn't happen overnight—it's the result of neglecting connection, intimacy, and intentional effort.  Resentment grows when expectations go unspoken and needs are assumed instead of communicated.  Attraction in marriage is a learned skill, not something that automatically sustains itself over time.  Men must lead attraction with confidence, not needy or transactional energy.  Exceptional marriages are uncommon because they require uncommon effort, training, and intentional action.      Links & Resources: Roommates to Soulmates Course: https://thedadedge.com/soulmates 1st Phorm (Dad Edge Partner): https://1stphorm.com/dadedge Episode Show Notes & Resources: https://thedadedge.com/1418     Closing Remark   If this episode hit home and reminded you that marriage doesn't have to settle into mediocrity, please rate, review, follow, and share the podcast. You weren't meant to be roommates—you were meant to build a marriage on fire. From my heart to yours, have a Merry Christmas and continue to live legendary.

Learn about what it means to build spiritual intimacy as a couple. We're exploring how adoring Him together can bring you closer together. | “Spiritual intimacy can be more intimate than sexual intimacy.” —Alisa DiLorenzo Is it really possible to rekindle the spark and restore the “like-new” connection in your marriage? Yes it is! In the 6 Pillars of Intimacy, you will discover secrets that have transformed countless marriages. Its ideas are simple, practical, and powerful. You'll be inspired to look at your marriage through a new lens and be encouraged by its commonsense approach. Alisa and Tony DiLorenzo's proven approach to building intimacy in marriage will help you experience deeper and richer levels of intimacy with your spouse – starting today. Click HERE to get your copy today! Links from today's episode: Join Intimacy Mastery Today Apply for Coaching With Alisa Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices